?tn *. -^ . 'rri m m I- .. J %i^ .«^1 4 = PI 5^ 9 ^ 5 ^ il; fe>.^: 'N:f:' fA***^: Mi/ 1 L.ft.ll 1^ 1 4^ feaE3r3t'3EI3E^E;3£^3yyEiJE^E^36i3£^EA3£J£aiE^E?3Ei3E3£^^^^ <4 ^. J -^Z- THE ANCIENT CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. By JOHN WHITAKER, B. D. HECTOR OF BUAN-LANYHORNE, CORNWAll.. IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. IL ILontion : PRINTED FOR JOHN STOCKDALE, PICCADIILT. 1804. S. GosKELL, Ftimer, Little Queen Sueet, Holboin. THE ANCIENT CATHEDrtAL OF HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. CHAFIER FIFTH. SECTION I. X HAVE now brushed away those grains of dust in the telescope, which prevented Dr. Borlase from beholding the bright constellation of stars, that was darting its united etiusion of radiance upon the Christianity of Cornwall. I have pointed out the stars by name to my readers, and entered them in form upon my catalogue. Yet I have not named all : others remain, provoking my attention, and challenging my admiration. To some of these I now direct my telescope ; antiquarianism, like astro- nomy, continually opening a new world upon the eye, and so carrying- on the range of vision to the very extremity of the system. " The paroch chirch," says Leland, concerning St. Ives, at the mouth of the very same current of the Hayle, within which Breaca landed ; and, with a reference to one of the very same company of Irish saints that attended Breaca, " is of Ia, a nobleman's daughter of Ireland, and " disciple of S. Barricius," the companion of St. Patrick *. " la and " Elwine," the very person that we have seen mentioned in the chapter immediately preceding, as one of Breaca's companions, " witli many *' others^ as we have already seen, " came into CorneMaul and landed • Leland's Itin. iii. 15 : " ♦ Barricius socius Patritii,' ut legUur in Vita S. Wymeri." VOL. 11. B " at 2 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. " at Pendinas. This Pendinas is the peninsula and stony rok, wher " now the toiin of S. les (or St. Ives) standith f ." The company of Breaca thus appcai-s to have been embarked in two vessels, and. to have entered the ITayle in the night, as I have previously supposed, unseen by each other. One, therefore, having Breaca lierself on board, pushed ashore at Rivier, on its eastern bank ; and the other, having St. lii, put to land at the present site of St. Ives, on its tvestern, a site then a "stony rok" merely, and a "peninsula" denominated "Pendinas." But " one Dinan, a " great lord in Cornewaul, made a chirch at Pendinas, at the request " of lii, as it is written in St. le's Legende *," in the history drawn up at or near the time of her death, presersed with religious fidelity at the church erected upon her solicitation, and read with devout atten- tion in that church, during the offices of religion, on the day of her death every year J. The Hayle of St. Ives was equally with the Alan of Padstow then, a commodious port of passage from Ireland into Corn- wall ; but had no town at the mouth of it, as the Alan had, and was therefore entered by this company of high rank and fortune, we may be sure, against their intentions, which must have pointed to Padstow, even merely in their eagerness to reach the land, when they had been driven from their destination. Breaca and her party found Theodore the king of Cornwall, residing in his palace of Rivier, where they landed, and living in the profession of Christianity ; Mobile la and her party equally found one Dinan, a great lord of the country, inhabiting his house near the ground on which they landed, and equally living in the same profession. Those were permitted by Theodore to fix upon any sites in his kingdom for their habitations, and therefore penetrated i Pen-d'mas signifies literally Hill-head, and was therefore a very common appellation for places in Cornwall. Thus " the very point of the haven mouth," at Falmouth, " being an " hille, whereon the king hath buildid a castel, is cauUid Pendinant." (Itin. iii. 26.) — "The king hath set his castel on Pendinas — Pendinas almost an isle." (Ibid, ibid.) *' The point of land betwixt S. Just creke and S. Maws," and nearly opposite to the other, which is still so denominated, " is of sumcaullld Pendinas.." (Ibid. 29.) * Lcland's Itin. iii. 21, 22. 1(. Hence comes the name legenda or legend, by the Protestant interpretation of these histories having now lost its original meaning, aad come to signify merely a lying story. deeply SECT. I.] • HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 3 deeply into it, with Elvvine J. While these settled with lii about the new chapel, erected for them in the old parish of Lanant, and Pcndinas rose into a town under her chapel's appellation of St. Ics §. But we can lengthen out this list of saints. With la came her two brothers, brothers equally ia nature and in atfection, brothers in a high relish for religion, in a tender love for sequestration, in a fond feeling of devoutness. " Saint Hya, that is. Saint Hy," as her name is now varied a little by another author, " lies a virgin in the parish church of X Leland's Itin. iit. 15, 16: "' Breaca jedlficavit eccl. in Trenewith etTalmeneth,' ut " Icgitur in Vili S. Elwini," who must therefore have accompanied her. § The real name of the town, even as writte?i in the days of Leland, is St, les ; though by an English assimilation of the name to that of the town in Huntingdonshire, which is deno- minated from St. I vo, a Persian (Leland's Itin. iv. 159 — 161), it is equally denominated St. Ives at present. The hill of Pendinas, at our St. Ives, is still called Dinas or Dennis, but with an addition from the Saint, Dennis Eia; while the residence of Dinan assuredly was that very house in the vicinity of St. Ives, which is traditionally denominated a castle to this day J and from its other denomination of Tregenna (in English, moor -house), gave name to the family more recently resident within it, even existing there to the days of the first James ; and in a younge- branch, probably existing at Mawgan, near St. Columb, within these few years. Norden's map of Penwith hundred notices Tregenno, " M. Tregenna;" Norden's Description, p. 42, "Tregenno — the hovvsc of Mr. Tregennor ;" map of Pyder hundred, for the parish of Mawgan, " Polgrcen, Jo. Tregenna \" Description, p. 68, " Polgreene — the howse of John Tregenno, situate upon the north sea;" and in p. 103, in " a Catalogue of Gentlemen and of their Dwellinges," are " Tregenno at Tregenno," with " Tregenno, John, at Polgreene." Walker, in his Sufferings of the Clergy, 423, remarks, " Tregenna, John; he succeeded Mr. Gammon," the last of three rectors whom tradition recognises as Ham, Gammon, and Bacon, " in the rectory of Mawgan, which he made a " shift to keep, but with great trouble and difficulty," till 1660-1, " and died possessed of it " in the year 1683; he was a person of good learning, eminent piety, and sweetness of " conversation." He was succeeded in the living by his son, and the latter again by his son, all equally John Tregemia, with Norden's proprietor of Polgreen, and all ccjually proprie- tors of Polgreen with him. The name of the family ended in 1754, the last rector leaving only daughters. All this would have appeared more authoritatively, as well as more circum- Btantially detailed, I presume, if the late Mr. Tregenna one day, on his maiden aunt's production of the family genealogy to him, had not snatched it from her in a paroxysm of indignation, that might seem to him a dignified superiority to family pride, yet was really (I fear) a sacrifice on the altar of personal vanity, and thrust it hastily into the fire. B 2 " the 4 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. V. *' the town of Saint Ily, upon the northern sea, about twelve miles "from the farthest end of the western kingdom of Enghmd ; and "her day is observed on the third of February*," as it still is on the Sunday next after the morrow of the Purification. She " was the *• sister of Saint Herygh, and tlie sister of Saint Vuyf." At a very little distance from her, both these brothers took up their residence. One of them, " Saint Hervgh," resided apparently in that adjoining parish of Erghe ; ^^•hich, in the ignorance of the English about our saints, and concerning our pi'onunciation, has had its name anglicised into Erth, and \\as then supposed to have been dedicated to an un- known saint of this name, plainly one of English oi'igin ; but is appa- rently denominated from this brother to St. la, " whose day is observed " on the vigil of All Saints, that is, on the last day of October," as it still is at St. Erth's on the Sunday nearest to the festival of All Saints. The other brother, " Saint Juy, the brother of Saint Herygh ;J;," was actually denominated Saint Vny in pronunciation, and is mis-written Vuy only from an accidental viciousness of reading, that had no pronunciation to correct it ; but settled himself in his devout retirement at the neighbour- ing parish of Uvy Lanant, or Lalant, because " he lies in the parochial " church of St. Yu}' [Vny], near the village of Lalant, upon the northera " sea, three miles from Mount St. Michael, where his feast is kept on " the lirst day of February §," as it still is on the Sunday next to the eve * ItineraTJa — W' Worcester, p. io6: " SanctaHya, id est, Seynt Hy, — jacetin ecc!esi& " parochiali villae Seynt Hy, super mare boreale circa 12 miliaria ab ultimo fine occidentalis " regni Anglix: et ejus dies agiliir tertio die Febriiarii." + ibid. ibid. " Sancta Hya, — soror Sancti Herygh, et soror Sancli Vuy."' X Ibid. ibid. " Sanctus Herygh, fratcr Sancti Vuy, — jacet in quadam ecclesid," &c. " Ejus dies agitur in vigilia omnium Sanctorum, id est uhimo die Octobris." The name of Erghe liad been so long anglicised into Erth, in Leland's time, that he repeatedly speaks of Saint Erth in Ilin. iii. 20, and that if the second Valor had not caught the original name, it would have been for ever lost ; the first noticing it by its secular name oi Lanhtdnou, Lan Udnow, or the Church upon Udnow, a manor (F suppose) so called, to whkh the name of Udnow Parva, now Piran Uthnoe, apparently referred, and refers back. § Ibid. ibid. " Sanctus Vuy, fratcr Sancli Herygh, jacet in ecclesia parochiali Sancti *' Vuy prope villam Lalant, super mare boreale, per Iria miliaria de Mont-Myghell ; ejus •-' dies agitur die primo Februarii," of SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 5 of the Purification. Thus did the two brothers, with a steady' flame of affection, that throws a blaze round the heads of all, unite with their sister in life, and hardly divide from her even in death ; taking their course with her from Ireland, fixing with her in Cornwall, fixing in her very vicinity for life, and then lying down in her very vicinity at deatli- Yet with tliese saints, both of them equally with their sister unknown to Dr. Borlase, plainly landed another, who is actually mentioned by the Doctor, the period of whose coming is also conjectured by the Doc- tor to have been about the year 400, and the varied orthography of whose name has caused him to be split by the Doctor into two*. " PiRAX," notes Leland, from an ancient life of the Saint, in his very use- ful mode of extracting the biography of saints, " who is called also Pieran " and Kyeran, was born in Ireland, within the province of Ostrige ; " Domuel was the father of Piran, his mother was called Wingela ; Piran " was the disciple of St. Patrick. Piran came into Britain; Piran died " and ivas buried in Britain ; Wingela, the mother of Piran, inhabited " in a place near her son with holy virgins j-.'' The notes of Piran's birth in Ireland, of his discipleship to St. Patrick there, of his coming into Britain, dying in Britain, and being buried in Britain; all unite to identify his person, to ascertain his chronology, and to fix him with the company of St. Breaca, before in the region of Cornwall. He was indeed, like Barricius and Sinninus before, the companion of St. Patrick. He was even more than this, being one of four clergymen tliat preached the Gospel in Ireland prior to St. Patrick. A native of Ireland, born about the year 352, of noble parents, in the region of Ossory, and bred Tip in the islet that gives denomination to Cape Clear; he became a Christian in heart and mind, from the conversation of some laical Christian there; went therefore to Rome, was there initiated into Christianity by baptism, and spent twenty years there, studying the • Borlase, 369 and 388. t Lcland's Itin. iii. 195 : " Ex vitA Pirani. ' Piranus, qui ct Pieranus et Kyeranus, de •* Hibernia oriundus in provinc. Ostrige. Domiiel pattr Pir.mi, mater ejus Wingela " dicta. Piranus discipiilus S. Patritii. l*iranus vcnit in Brltann. Piranus obiit et sepultus est " in Britannia. Wingela, inatcr Pirani, in loco prope filium cimi Sanctis virginibus " habitabat'." Scriptures, 6 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. V. Scripturf-s, collecting copies of them, or preparing himself for orders. Being ordained, and even raised to the highest rank in orders, the episcopate, he returned into Ireland about 402, to convert his countrv- men. He converted his mother (his father, I suppose, being now dead), his immediate countrymen of Ossory, and a number of others ; thus becoming the first in time, of all the apostles of Ireland *. Having now triumphed in that greatest of external acts of goodness, the conversion of many to religion and to God ; he did what was still greater, he triumplied inleniulhj over himself. And as we are told by an ancient biographer of another of the four preachers, antecedent to St. Patrick, while this preacher and two of the rest refused, " Chiaran shewed all "' concord and subjection and disciploship to St. Patrick, present or *' absent -f." Hence he came to be denominated by his own biographer in Leland, " Piran the disciple of St. Patrick." He then appears to have retired into that solitude, which is so congenial to the feeUngs of tlevoutness in general, and seems to have been so peculiarly soothing to the hearts of all these sainted personages ; living in a small cell by a fountain, as a hermit, within an extensive forest of Leinster, at a place * Usher, 410 : " In Vita ipsius quam MS. habeo :—' Pater ejus — crat de nobiliorlbus ** gentis Osraigi — ; conceptus est — Kiaranus, natusquc, et nutritus est — in Clcra insula.' *' — Circa annum CCCLII. natus est Kiaranus." P. 412 : " ' Triginta annis S. Kiaranus " — in Hibemia habitavit sinebaptismo — sed — audiens famam Christianae rcligionis in urbe " Romse esse, — adivit Romam ; perveniensque illuc, baptizatus est et doctus in fideCathoiica, " ibique viginti annis niansit, legens Divinas Scrlpturas, librosque earum coliigens.' — '' Anno CCCLXXXII. Eotnam adiissc, et CCCCII. in patriam rediisse, Kiaranum com- *^ pericmus." P. 413, 414: " Ipsum vero Kiaranum collecta, quae in officio ejus olini " legebatur, ita cclebrat, ' Dcus, qui B. Kiranum seniorem, confessorem tuum atque pon- •' tificem, ante alios sanctos in Hiberniae insulam misisti'," Sec. "Indequejam dictus " biographus ' Hibemia: sanctorum primogenitum' ilium appellat ; tum prxterea addens, " non modo, — eum matrem ' fidelem Christianam — effecisse,' sed etiam, ' suum gen- " tem, id est Osraigi, et plurimos alios de errore gentilitatis ad Christi fidem converlisse'." P. 408 : " In Vita Declani legimas : ' Quatuor sanctissimi episcopi cum suis discipulis " fuerunt in Hibemia ante Patrlcium, prasdicantes in ea Christum, sc. Ailbeus, Declanus, " Ibarus, et Kiaranus'." + Usher, 418 : " Chiaranus enim omnem concordiam et subjectionem et magisterium " dedit S. Patritio, ipso prssente et absente." From the uncertain writer of the life of Peclan, one of the four, the other two being Albeus and Ibarus. 4 denominated SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 7 denominated " Sler Kcran' from him*. Here his Irish biographer states him to have died ; but his British asserts, and the tradition of Cornwall decisively confirms, that he removed into this region of Britain f. His cell in Ireland grew into a monastery, the monastery expanded into a city :|:, and the solitude of the hermit was invaded from mere reverence by the \\'orld. To escape from the officious intrusion, and to preclude the possibility of repeating it, Piran transported himself over into Cornwall ; and came undoubtedly with that Breaca, that Sinninus, that Germochus, la, as well as many others, who landed at Rivier, or at St. Ives, but who thence dispersed themselves over the country. Piran went to the east, as Helen went, while lii staid at Pendinas on the west, and there settled in a solitude that soon assumed his appella- tion. • " .S. Piranes in the sandes," says Leland, " is an xviii. miles from " S. les upward on Severne§." — " Here," adds Camden, " is a chapel *.* erected in the sands to St. Piran, a saint even of Ireland, who rests " at this place \\.'' The tradition of the place also reports, that he was forced to tloat oxer from Ireland to it upon a millstone ; just as another tradition at another place avers St. Petrock to have floated over to Padstow upon an altar ^. The inhabitants of the parish are almost all * Usher, 413. t That Leiand's biographer was of Britain, these words evince : " Piranus venit in « Britann." X Usher, 413, from Irish biographer : "' De vUi materia celluiam suam inccpit ; et indc " monasterium, et postca civitas, crevit'." § Leiand's Ilin. iii. 22. II Camden, 140: " In salulo posltum S. Pirano sacelluni, qui Sanclus etiam Hibcrnicus " hie requiescil." Hence Piran church is called in the Valor of Henry VHI. *' Piran in " Zahulo;" and in popular usage, " Pnan-Zabulo." The Cornis It n&me is " Pier.in in " Treth;" Piran on Sand, in the old writing relative to estates (Tonkin's MS. described in the next note) ; and the parish is therefore said by Norden, 68, with a slight erroneous- ness> to be called in the Cornish language Peran Krethf for " Pcran Treth." f From a MS. Parochial History of Cornwall, by the late Thomas Tonkin, Esq. of Trevawnancc, in St. Agnes, of which a fragment was luckily rescind from immediate ruin by the Kev. Mr. Pye, rector of Tcuro, 1 have a copy of this fragment, and have written notes upon it. tmners r 8 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP, V. tinners: that vast mass of earth, clay, sand, stones, and rock, which spires up in a pyramid, about eighty acres in circumference, and at least ninety fatlioms above the sea-level, imder the appellation of Sainf Agnes Bal, out of which has been raised, for perhaps two hundred years back, the worth of above ten thousand pounds in tin every year §, being within the precincts of the parish, and therefore fixing a large number of tinners within it. These parishioners of St. Piran have given the tone to all the tinners of the county, and exalted St. Piran into the patronage of them all. They all keep his feast upon the fifth of March, hold a fair near his church upon the same day, and have, near the road to Mitchell from the west, at the distance of two or three miles from the church, an arched fountain, denominated Fen ton Bei'i^an lately, but Piran Well now ; the very well, undoubtedly, by which he fixed his hermitage, and from which he drew his beverage*. " The tinners also " hold St. Piran's day," notes Dr. Borlase in his Natural History;" cease " from all labour" on the day, " and (in all considerable mines) are " allowed money to make merry withal, in honour of St. Piran, who is •^ recorded to have given them sonic ve?'// projitahte inJbrmafio?2s relating " to the fin mani/facfuref." This oral record the Doctor repeats without reprehension, without suspicion ; thus concurs with the tinners in the folly and falsehood of their zeal, by attributing to St. Piran informations that could never have been given by him, by even moulding their holy hermit into a scientific miner. But these votaries of St. Piran liave lent at times a contrary direction to their fancy-formed registers ; with the stupidity of drunken tinners in their prate, have shaped their saint agreeably to their own practices ; and transformed that holy hermit, that venerable bishop, that primary apostle of Ireland, into a wretched dnmkard like themselves : nay, this very sottishness of ebriety, like the falsehood of folly above, has made its way to the pen of authors as § Halsp. 3. * Tonkin's MS. ; another MS. of his lent me by a descendant, Mr. Jago, of St. Ermej and the great map of Cornwall. t Borlase, 302, weak SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 9 weak or as vicious as they, and polluted the page of literature with its black current ;};. Near him settled his mother Wingel, with a society of nuns which she had brought with her ; as she had previously settled in a solitary cell near him, within the isle of Ireland *. JVhere she now settled in Cornwall, I am tempted by my curiosity to conjecture, and 1 am' urged by my subject to conclude. The site can be at no very great distance from Piran. A nunnery must be known from tradition, from records, or from ruins, to have formerly existed there ; then, any remains of the name of JFingel, however modified by the mouths of ages, would be a strong confirmation of the whole. And all these circumstances actually unite in Lanivet, a parish about twenty miles from Piran, well known in Cornwall to have once had a nunnery, even shewing the remains of it at this day, and knowing what I take to have been the original site of it, since translated to St. Bennet's, about a mile and a half on the west, by the appellation of Saitif Ganger for Saint Gangel at this day f . B-jt J In Tonkin's MS. lent me by Mr. Jago, Vertot is cited as concurring with Tonkin in adopting the drunken reveries of tinners, mediately or immediately, for real facts; but enlarging their absurdity, by making him a Brctnon who was a native of Ireland, and fixing h'wi in Bretagne, who removed only into Cornwall, just as the Bretoon legends have done with other saints of Cornwall. (Lobineau, i. 9.) So much are historians like drunkards at times in their accounts of characters, especially when they want to throw a shade of slander over men illustriously religious! * Usher, 413, 414: " Addens — cum mdiiitm fidelem Christiajiam et sanctam Deifamu- *' lam. effeclsse, cella quidem in propinquo loco aedificata." t T.anner says only thus : " ii. St. Bennet's, in the parish of Lanivet, nunnery. The ** tower whereof is yet st.inding (Tonkin, quarrj." The tower is standing still, two stories high, having a gateway pretty entire, a flight of winding stairs of stone in an angle of this to a chamber once floored over it, and below in the walls of the tower itself niches hori- zontal or perpendicular; fi single moor-stone hollowed out for a tombstone, form inn- the bed of those, and these calculated to receive a statue each. There is good reason to suppose that the chapel was standing about the middle of the last century : a fine cloyster certainly extended a few feci from the eastern end of it, ranged north and south, hail six windows prot)ably in it, and ended on the north in a small cell, remarkable for two large windows, VOL. II. c taken ] THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. But SO brightly did the reputation of St. Piran break out from the darkness of his hermitage at Fenton-Berran, and in such a broad flash of lustre did it lighten over all Cornwall, that a parish far removed to the south-west has been long dedicated to him, and is called Piran Uthno, or Little Piran, at this day ; that another parish to the south- west, though not so remote, equally adopted his name many ages ago, as I shall instantly shew ; and that a chapelry in the parish of Stythian's is now called Piran Arwothal, or Piran Well, the latter name being derived from " a strong chalybeate spring, much frequented of late " years *." AVe have thus seen the saint denominated Kiaran or Keran in Ireland, Berran or Piran in Cornwall ; just as Ccann (I.), a head, is Ben, in Ben Lomond, a mountain of Scotland ; and Pen, in Penmanmaur, a moun- tain of Wales. Yet Dr. Borlase would gladly make Piran different from Kiaran, because a manuscript in Usher's possession states the father and mother of Kiaran to be Lugneus and Liadain, " whereas Piranus was — " son of Domuel and AVingella f ." That very manuscript, however, is cited by Lusher himself to mean Piran under the name of Kiaran ; and the differeiKie in the names of his parents is noted by Usher as a variation in one of his biographers from the other, the writer of Usher's taken down about twenty-four years ago, and formed of flints, moor-stone rubbish, and lime, in a caissoon of large, well-cut moor-stone. They were taken, as other parts of the whole had been before, to build houses or rooms on the owner's lands adjoining. A small bathing-place, with steps descending to it, is all that remains at present besides the tower and its gateway. The architecture of all was handsome, but the extent seems to have been very small, as the site was very confined. It was retired, under a projecting knoll, with- a few acres of cultivated land, and a copse of eleven about it, yet not visible from any road adjoining. The parishioners or the owner knew nothing of the founder (from the information of the Rev. Mr. Lake, the obliging rector of the parish) ; they may therefore be well excused for knowing nothing about St. Ganger, the prior site (as I suppose) of this nunnery, and echoing still in its name, with a faint tone, the appellation of ihe original founder of both. When the post-diluvian history of man is so little known, we can wonder the less at the ante-diluvian being so nearly a blank. * Tonkin's MS. + Borlase, 388. manuscript SECT. I.] niSTOniCALLY SURVEYED. 11 manuscript from Tinmouthf. Bat as the names in Tinmouth now appear to be rigiit, from the Life of Piran which I have quoted above, those in Usher's manuscript must consequently be pronounced either false in themselves or additional to the others : that Life also proves the propriety of Usher's considering Kiaran and Piran to be the same per- sonage. " Extracts from the Life of Piran," says Leland : " ' Piran, " %N ho is the same with Picran and Kycran, was a native of Ire- " land ;]:'." Leland, therefore, did not call the parisli-church of St, Keveryn, a little to the south-west of Falmouth, that " of St. " Keveryn, alias of Pir amis ^,'' on the mere authority of Tinmouth, as Dr. Borlasc supposes ||. Leland had much better, we see; and it does honour to the sagacity of Tinmouth that he has been as accurate as Leland in his researches. This church, too, is denominated in the Valor of Henry VIIL " Kei/ran, alias St, Keverne;" and in that of Pope Nicholas, " Ecclesia Sancti Kcyrani," or " Kiorani.'' Yet *' St. Keveryn and St. Piran," remarks the Doctor with an air of con- fidence that is suggested solely by his ignorance of these testimonies, and that soars, like the hooded hawk, from the mere inspiration of blindness; " were certainly different persons*," What then is the ground of this certainty, in opposition to such positive evidence ? It contradicts not the evidence, but flies to that problematical kind of reasoning Avhich is always the refuge of imbecility and confusion. " Doomsday says," he tells us from Tanner, " ' the canons of St. " Pieran " (so exact is Leland's biographer of Piran in reciting a name that under this form occurs only in Doomsday Book and in him !) " ' held Lan Piran', " that is, some lands which, from " their belong- " ing to a church of that saint, had the name of Lan Piran," but now are called the church-lands of St. Piran ^; " and at Piran Sanz,'' which t Usher, 410, X Leland's Itin. iii. 195: " E.\ Vita Pirani ; ' Piranus, qui et Pieranus et Kyeranus, de •" Hibcrniil oriundus'." § Leland's Ilin, iii, 24: " S. Piranes, alius Kenerine," or " Keverine," as afterwards. II Borlase, 388. • Ibid. Ibid. ^ ToiUcin's MS. c 2 a note 12 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALl, [cHAP, V. a note justly asserts to mean Saint Piran, " the bishops of Bodmhi had •' a manor called Lan Piran," the present manor of St. Piran, and close adjoining to the church-lands, " now almost entirely overrun with " sands *." Yet where is the force and power of this argument ? It was to prove, that St. Piran and St. Keveryn were certainly different persons. But does it prove the point certainhj? Does it prove the point prohahly^ Does it prove in any degree of even seeming probability ? It does not in any degree ; it shews only the canons of St. Pieran to have had some lands at Piran ; and it intimates only the bishops of Bodmin, by whom it means merely the bishop and chapter of Exeter, to whom the church was given by one of our kings ■\, to have had other lands at Piran. But what is either, or what are both, to the design and destination of the argument ? How do either or both prove a personal difference "betwixt the saints Keveryn and Piran ? The mathematical axiom that take equals from equals and equals remain, proves the point just as much. Tet " we have at present," subjoins Dr. Borlase in a continua- tion of the train of reasoning, " three parochial churches dedicated to " him [Piran], and two of them are at present in the patronage of the " church of Exeter: but St. Keveryn does not appear to have had any " connexion wdth the bishop of Exeter any otherwise than as its diocesan ; " the patronage is in lay hands J." In such hands, however, the patron- age has been only since the Reformation, and previously teas not, as it then belonged, with the college or monastery here, to Beaulieu abbey in Hampshire § : so defective is the reasoning at the very close ! On the whole, then, the argument suggests not the slightest difference between the saints, and speaks only of a minute, incidental, extraneous difference between the churches. The patronage of St. Kevern, it seems, does not belong to the church of Exeter, as that of Piran in the Sands, and that of Piran Uthnoc does ; and therefore — as the argument washes to conclude, but presumes not to infer — therefore St. Keveryn is a different * Tonkin, a parishioner, said long before, but with an evident exaggeration, '' now f« wholly destroyed by the sands." t Tanner. X Borlase, 388. § Tanner. Saint SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 13 Saint from St. Piran. Such is the logic of this extraordinary pas- sage ! But what is still more extraordinary, the fidelity of it is as bad as the logic ; the patronage of Piran Uthnoe being equally in lay hands with that of St. Kevern;. and the argument, therefore, if it was not as powerless as it is false, turning against the identity of this St. Piran with the other. Yet what is still more than all, the very patronage of Piran itself was not in the hands of either the bishop or the church of Exeter till the Conquest, till even the reign of Henry I. after it, when he granted the college at Piran to them, as being then in his patronage, when they only succeeded to Ids in consequence of the grant, and are now patrons of the vicarage y}'o>M it *. So thoronghly has Dr. Borlase lost himself in the labyrinth of his own reasonings, his clue being very short, his path very long, his resolution to push on very eager, and his quickness to catch the turns very blunt. Piran teas the same with Kiaran, Kc} ran, or Keveryn, the first of the converters of Ireland, prior to Patrick in time, but condescending to rank as second in dignity, and the glorious hermit of Cornwall, who came into Cornwall for the sake of sequestra- tion in a hermitage, not indeed so early as about the year 400, only as early as about 40o — another proof additional to the many before in his and Breaca's companions, of the prevalence of Christianity in the country ■\. With * Tanner. + " Here," cries Dr. Borlase, 388, concerning St. Kevern, in a conjecture which I am happy to applaud after so much reprobation of him, " seems to me to have been a distinct " religious house, with lands called Lanachebran, which we find mentioned [in Doomsday *' Book] as one of our religious houses in Cornwall, but have not known hitherto where to " fix it. * There was a society of secular canons in a place of this name, at or about the "Conquest, dedicated to Saint Achebrann'." This is said from Tanner; but let us see Doomsday Book itself: " Canonici Sancti Achebranni tenent Lannachebran, et tenebant " tempore regis Edwardi." Yet, as Dr. Borlase goes on, " now this Saint Achebran is •♦'not to be found in Cornwall 3 but St. Chcbran there is, commonly called Kevran, the " same, doubtless, as called Kiaranus, now called St. Keveryn, in the hundred of Kerrier." For " the letter A before Chcbran, whereby they make a Saint Achebran, is no more than " a preposition in the Cornish language, signifying of, prefixed to the Saint Chcbran or " Kevran." In the text of the new edition of Tanner, we accordingly read of " Lanache- •' btau, or Lan-a-Kcbran, alias St, Kevran, in the deanery of Kerrier, Cistercian cell," where 14 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. V, "With liim and with the others came also, I beUevo, Fingar, and PiALA, and RuDOC, and Bcrten, and Cakantoc ; who complete my catalogue of Irish saints, and close my account of Breaca's companions. Our notices concerning all, however, are very short, little more than sufficient to link them into the great chain that came charged with such a quantity of electrical fire from Heaven, and that dispensed it in such pleasing etiiisions of light, thro\igh a country fully prepared by her own Christianity to retain as well as to receive it. t\liere svas .1 '' society," 8cc. ; and in a note wc are told, that " in the former edition this " church [of St. Kevran] was confounded with that of St. Pieran [in the Sands] ;" that " tiie late learned prelate Dr. Charles Littleton, bishop of Carlisle," from sonic communica- tions, probablv of Dr. Borlase's, " informed Dr. Tanner of the mistake; and" that " the " account of both churches, inserted in this edition, are [is] agreeable to the information "communicated by him," bishop Littleton; and I cordially unite with all in embracing the opinion. The want of a parish for the Lannachebran of Doomsday Book, and the want of notice in Doomsday Book for the parish of St. Kevern, unite to shew the one is omitted because the other is mentioned, and the one is mentioned under the name of the other. In the next record too that we have of our churches in Cornwall, the Valor of Pope Nichojlas, we find the scene regularly reversed — St. Kevern noticed, and Lannachebran omitted. " Several considerable ruins are still to be seen," adds Dr. Borlase, " about a quarter of ^' a mile from the church of St. Kevern, at a place called Tregonin, where there is a tradi- " tion among the neighbours," still existing, " that formerly there stood a priory; and a ■" part of these ruins is still called the chapel." The ruins arc gone, but the site is known, and bones have been found in digging at a little distance. " This likely was the house, and " St. Kevern the collegiate church, of these secular canons:" the church being a fine old building, very long, very broad, with a nave and two ailcs, the marks of its once collegiate dignity. ''These secular canons," the Doctor should also have noticed, had been changed into monks long before the Reformation ; the monks had even deserted the house before it, and even then the whole building was in ruins. This appears from a passage in Leland's Itinerary, which the Doctor has carelessly overlooked, though it follows immediately after the mention of " St. Keveryn, otherwise Piranus." For he says " ther is a sanctuary, " with X or xii dwelling howses," the present church-town of St. Kevern; " and therby *' was a sel of monkes, hut now goon home to ther hed hows. The ru'ines of the monastery *' yei remenith." Even Tanner had told him, that after the Conquest " there was a cell '' of Cistertian monks, subordinate to Beaulieu abbey, in Hampshire ; and the manor " here," the very Lannachebran of Doomsday Book, " as parcel of the possessions of f Beaulieu, was granted 2 Eliz. to Francis carl of Bedford," FlNGAE SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 15 FiNGAR or Guigner is noticed by Anselni before, catching the sun- beams of history from the mirror of tradition, catching them much distorted and discoloured, yet still catching them, as landed about the year 4 Go, with a large company of Christians from the shores of Ireland, at the mouth of the Hayle. The position of the parish denominated Gwinear at present from him, St. Wynyar, St. Wyner, or St. Gwyner in the last Valor, and St. Wyner in the first, answers very singularly to this descent of sainted persons upon our shores : it lies immediately contiguous to the ancient and present Rivier. He took up his residence at it, as la did at Pendinas ; and therefore lent his appellation to that,. as she lent hers to this. But what became of " his sister Piala ?" To ascertain the point we must take a large range in local intelligence, and move in a kind of cometary orbit to our focus, collecting and diffusing light as we sweep along. In all countries the vallies have been inhabited before the hills, as enriched by the washings of soil from the sides, and as lying more sheltered from the stroke of the winds. In Cornwall they would be peculiarly so, as the land is exposed by its position to peculiar violence of wind, and as the old houses, in consequence of that, are almost all in the bottoms. Tlius the parishes of Veryan and Ruan Lanyhorne, each of which has its church in a valley, would there be inhabited before the high grounds to the west of them ; those parishes naturally spread up the hills about them, but kept the low lands near their houses for corn and hay grounds, and used the distant grounds above for sheep- walks. At the top of those hills actually lay a large range of land adjoining to the two parishes upon their western side, but bounded by the Fal and the Channel on the other side. These hills reared their heads for ages in one extensive heath, belonging assuredly to both ; the northern part to Ruan Lanyhorne, and tlie southern to Veryan ; and they were naturally denominated lios, the mountain or the heath ; and were as naturally denominated when the English came to settle among us. lO THE CATIir.DRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. US in 93(3, Rose-laxd; nor are we here deceiving ourselves, as critics often are, in playing with the meteors of etymology. Fact conies in to raise surmise into certainty. Hence only could have originated that traditionary fondness, m hich is still so pi-edominant in the region, for Roscland mutton in preference to all other. The first parish probably that was formed upon this Ros, or sheep-walk, was one, which there- fore took the appellation of it, is denominated Eglos-ros, or Heath Church, in the first Valor, and has an estate of the same appellation, Ij-ing close to the church at present. Thus, in the third of Henry \V. we find the heir of one Joceus Dynnan possessed of a fee in Trelewith and Eglos-ros*. And what she%\s the new parish to have been formed out of Ruan I1. Qs, o^d. ; and Ruan Lanyhorne, having a parish much smaller than either, is estimated at 5/. Qs. Sd. nor rose higher than to 12/. afterwards. The primary rate of estimation bespeaks the primary heathiness of the ground within the parish of St. Just ; as the secondary denotes the rapid progress made in cultivation there, through two centuries and " bishop of Excestre, displeased with the chaiions or prebendaries of a fre cliapelle of the *' fundatioii of the Saxon kinges, — found nieanes to dissolve their college, wherin was a dcane *' or provost and 4 prebendaries, with other ministers. Then he set up at Plvmpton a *' priorie of canons-regular." In Henry's Valor, St. Anthony's is said to be only a chnpcl to Gcrens. A gross mistake ! In Pope Nicholas's we lind, " Ecclcsia de Sancto Antonnio "in Rosland 1x5." equally with " ecclcsia de Sancto Gerendo;" and this note to the latter, " Portio rectoris ibidem xlvi^. \'n\d. Portio prioris Sancti Antonini in ecclesia de " Sancto Gerundo, videlicet xlvi^. viiirf." or (as another, the Harleian, Valor reads) ♦' rectoris ecclesise Antonii ibidem xWis. \\\\d." We thus see the origin of a right, which now appears so singular a secularization of church income, but which is made more singular by the lay-owner's extension of it, not merely to a moiety of the settled permanent income, the tithes and the glebe ; but to half of those oficrings at Easter, which are purely voluntary in their amount beyond the two-penccs, prescribed by law, which, in the two-pences them- selves, are purely the fruits of the rector's personal labours in administering the eucharist at Easter, and to half even of the still more contingent fruits of his labours, in burying, in marrying, or in churching. To none of these can the lay-owner have the slightest right, his right l)eing to nothing contingent, to nothing paid fur personal oflices, to nothing be- yond what was substantial enough to be estimated in a Valor. But when the rectorial xrhurch of St. Anthony is said, in the second Valor, to be merely a chapel to Gerens, a re- ference is probably made to its rcd'ucd condition under the plundering hands of our re- formers; when it was deprived of all its endowments, as well as its house: it now possesses only a petty annuity of 10/. a year from its lay-patron, and has divine service once a fort- night only, from the rector or curate of Gcrens, as the stationary clergyman nearest to it, one, therefore, sure to be lowest in his terms : so nearly is the little church of St. Anthony brought back to what it seems to have been originally, a mere chapel to Gerens. D 2 a hah' 20- THE CATHEDRAL OF CORN'Vl^VLL [CHAP. V. a half afterw'artl ; a progress much more rapid in St. Just than in Eglos- ros, from the later cultivation of that than of this, and from the building of the town of St. jMawes at one extremity of that. But the position of the two churches of St. Just and of St. Anthony shews us, that the feelings of Gerens and of Eglos-ros had taught the erectors not to select any of the high lands within their districts for the sites of their new churches, but to run down with them into the sheltered bottoms ; both of them being dropt into bottoms more sheltered even than those of the mother-churches, even very narrow, very abrupt, and very wet, where the ground hangs in a steep declivity over the church, but where the church lies, for that very reason, peculiarly snug from the storms. TIuis the church which was the first upon the heath, and so took the heath's name for half of its own, appears from a train of circumstances, some coeval and some subsequent, to have been erected about the middle of the seventh century ; when the memory of St. Piala could not have been fresh enough of itself to provoke a dedication to her ; but w^hen the name of St. Piala was proljably attached from some casual reverence for her in the mind of the lay-patron. Denominated Eglos- ros in formal language, down to the first Valor ; it was equally distin- guished in familiar all the time, by the name of its saint. Thus only could it have come, as it did come, in two centuries and a half after- ward, to have lost its local appellation, and to appear with its saint's name settled in form upon its head, being thus characterized in the last Valor, " Fellye alias PhiUey," as dedicated to " Saint Felix." We have also another parish, under a similar title, but much older in its date, one assuredly of our original parishes, and one upon the northern coast of the county, even in the very vicinity of Gwynear. It is called in the second Valor, " Felack, alias St. Felix, alias Phillack," as equally dedicated to " St. Felix;" even " S. Filake's," by Leland*; and " S. Feli's" in an old rate for fifteenths f. But by the first Valor it is denominated in such a manner, so consonant to ail those appella- • Itin. iii. i8. + Carew, 90. tlons, SECT. I.] IIISTORrCALLV SURVEYED. 21 tions, and so illustrative of all their meanings ; as ascertains the sex, and appropriates the name of the saint, at both churches ; " Ecclesia " vSanctai Telicitatis," being its appellation there. We thus see the " Sancta Felicitas" of one of the churches, to be the same with the " St. Felix" of both ; and the name to have been modified by pronuncia- tion, into " Felack," or " Fellyc," into " Phillack," or " Philley," or Pi aid. And the sister of Gwynear appears at last to have settled closer upon the Hayle than he, on the same side of it, but immediately oppo- site to St. lii, and in the district comprehending the very castle of Kivier itself +. BuDoc, however, appears to have pushed farther into the country, even as far as Breaca and Germochus, even to the very brink of the J As rival parishes have contended for the honour of being included within this region of roses and of mutton, just as rival states contended once for the glorv of giving birth to Homer ; let me, as a fair " arbiter elegantiarum" between them, here shew upon what grounds I have acted in my determination above. By a rigid sort of self-denying ordinance, I have rut oft' my own parish, with the parish of Vcryan, from tliat honour forever, 1 have thus proved my impartiality at the expense of my ambition. And " this parish of Philley," says the late Mr. Tonkin, a most unexceptionable witness, " being the first in that tract of " land called Roseland, co?isisting of four parishes, this. Saint Just, Gerens, and Saint " ylnlhony; I think," Sec. Upon evidence so weighty, must a cause so important be now settled decisively. But let me add more gravely, that Tonkin, and Borlase, and Pryce, all unite in giving Ros the occasional meaning of a valley. Yet this is surely impossible to be true. A word, that in its general acceptance signifies a mountain, can never deviate surely into a meaning directly opposite to that. All language is governed by analogy. Two opposite meanings to a word, therefore, one general but the other occasional, would turn language into confusion, and revive the builders of Babel again. Rhos (W.) is a mountain meadow; Ross (E.), a promontory; Rhos, Ros fC), a mountain or a meadow, a moss, a heath, or a common; and Rhosydh (C), heathy ground. Hence the interpreters of the Cornish, losing the predominant idea of a mountain, yet retaining it in part, and combining with it the idea of a meadow; have sunk the mountain into a valley, with a promontory to it, and so have transferred to the valley what can belong to the mountain only. " Ericetum — enim "Ros Britannice significat," says that best of all judges, Camden; " unde Rossitr in " Scotiii, et Rossia alteri in Cambria, nomen, utpotc qui tractus satis siticulosi et aridi, sed " hie," our Roseland, " colonorum induslriii Ixtior et fcracior. Post hanc Rossiam statim " occanus," &c. P. 138. SOU til ^2 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. V. south sea, as the British Cliantiel is ^^ ith a seeming magnificence of expression denominated in Cornwall, A\'hen an appellation has been once fixed upon a grand object, any application of it afterw-ards to an object much inferior, strikes the mind of the hearer at first with a sense of proud presumption in the ap])lier; till the mind recovers itself from the stroke, rallies its powers of discernment, and sees the sensation to be a revolt merely mechanical in the understanding, against an applica- tion strictly just in itself. To the south sea then did Budoc pene- trate, and to the south-east, almost as far as Falmouth. " I cam," notes Lcland in his progress from east to west along the southern side of Cornwall, " to S. Budocus chirch." This is popularly considered as only a chapel to the church of Gluvias, because it is now united, as it equally appears united upon the second Valor, in one presentation and one institution with Gluvias. But it is witnessed by the first Valor, to have been a distinct church then ; " Ecclesia de Saneto Budoco," being then noticed, as well as " Ecclesia de Saneto Gluviate," and that being rated at six pounds, Avhile this is rated only at forty shillings. Yet the one was pretty plainly a chapel to the other, as they are both subjected immodiately to the jurisdiction of the bishop. St. Budoc's, indeed, appears, from its superior value, two thirds more than Gluvias's, to have been the mother-church ; Gluvias being merely a chapel, erected on the eastern side of a creek, for the conveniency of the new town arising there. It is now tlirown out of the town ; because the park, belonging to the bishop, on the hill above, was laid open to the builder, and the houses removed to another creek on the west, "na ith a Ions: prominence of land at the side, as well as a greater depth of water in the channel. There the new town began imder the years 1264, 1205, " in " a more," at the head of this creek, with a collegiate church, founded there by a bishop himself, even bishop Brunscomb, alias the Good Bishop, " in the bottom of a parke of hys ;" the park still subsisting to the erection of the church, and the founder of tlxh being therefore the opener oUhat. Accordingly Nordcn speaks thus of " Gluvias," as " the churche ♦' for Penrin borowe, yet but a chappell appendant vnto Bndock, called " Capella tie Behclland, — because it was buylded upon certayne lands " called SECT. 1.] HISTOKICALLV SURVEYED, 23 " called Bchelland feyldes *." Nor could Gluvias have ever pretended to arrogate a supremacy over Budoc, till the town of Penrvn hecame con- siderable enough, as it appears in the Valor of 1292; so vigorously had it shot up in less than thirty years! to be a distinct rectory of itself, even to become the denominator of that petty deanery of peculiars, which, however, specifies Budoc first, Gluvias second, then Milor, Gerens, and St. Anthony ; till both Mere reduced into vicarages, by being appro- priated to the new college, that ^erm of the new town ; and till both, for this very reason probably, were again incorporated into one, as they appear in the second Valor, under that combined title, which shews us the daughter for the first time presuming to take precedence of her mother, " St. Gluvias and St. Budoke vicarage." Then, upon the same principle of religion, another chapel was erected in the removed town, continued to the days of Leland, but has been allowed to disappear since ; that attention to the public offices of religion, which operated so strongly before the Reformation, and does so much honour to our an- cestors before it, having been shamefully relaxed since, suffering our chapels to be desecrated, and leaving our churches to be deserted. St. Budoc's then was the mother-church to Penryn, as it is well known to have also been to Falmouth. Yet who was the saint that lent his name to this original parish of Cornwall, and has the honour of enclosing two of our principal towns within it ? Leland shall tell us. " This Budocus," he adds, " was an Irischman, and cam into Cornewalle, and ther," at Budoc, " DWELLiD," as a hermit f . Yet * Norden, 45. t Lclaiul's Itin. iii. 25. In tlic first Valor is Uiis entry : " DecanatusdePcnri/n. Eccl.dc *' S'" Biidoco vi. li.j eccl. dc S'° Gluviate xli." Lelaiid's Itin. iii. 26 : " The first creke or " arme, that castith outh on the north-west side of Falemuth, goilh up [to] Perin, and at the " ende it hrekith into 2 armcs, the Icsse to the college of Glascnith — at Perin, the other to St. " Gluvias, theparoch chirch of Pcnrine thereby." P. 27 : " One Walter Good, bishop of " Exccstre," meaning him who is commonly called Walter Bronesconib, who became bishop in 1257, and died in 1280, "madeyn a more — , in the bottom of aparkeof hisat Pemine, a " collegiate chirch." Itin. \V' dc Worccsire, 123: "Fundaciocollegii predict! perWalterum " episcopum Excestrix in anno Christi 1265." Ibid. 128: " 1264, Pcryn villa — . Ecclesiacol- " legii — fimdata fuit perWalterum de Goode cpiscopum Exccslrix." Lcland's Ilia. vii. 120 : <' At I't THE CATHEDRAL OF CORN WALE [cHAP. V. iVt Bum EN went another way, equally penetrated towards the south sea, but inclined much more to the west ; and while Sinnin settled near the Land's Knd, she settled a little short of his abode, at the place so dis- ting;uished afterwards by Athclstan's vow, so honoured with a college of clcrg}' erected by Athelstan, so dignified still hy that existing remnant of " At the very licdtl of which [creek] stamletli a prety townc of marchandysc,and vytayle market. " Yn the towne ys a chapel, and a quarter of a myle owt of the town ys the paroch chyrch." This, adds Mr. Wilhs, in ii. io6, 107, " is an ancient manor l)eIonging to the sec of " Exeter, of which it is at this day held by tlic corporation, wiio pay the bishops of that see " a certain quit-rent for the toil of the markets and the fairs. The bishop is lord of the " borough, ami forrois QT out-borough." In the 30th Edward I. " Thomas Button alias " Britton," who became bishop in that very year, 1293, " exhibited his claim of infang- " thef," 8cc. " in his manor of Penryn, which he challenged to be a free borough, and," of course, " ' to have the property of a market and fair; and that tiiese rights were enjoyed " bv his predecessors'," bishop Quivil and bishop Bronescomb; " who probably made it a " borough, there being several presidents [precedents] of bishops having done the same, as " Josceline bishop of Wells, who made Cherd, com. Somerset, a free borough, lenip. *' Hen. III." Bishop Bronescomb made it a bon ugh, and bishop Quivil a' free borough, assuredly; and thus exercised the power which was not peculiar to prelates, but common to all lords of manors or towns, and belonged to prelates only as such lords. A free borough was merely a borough free from the payment of tolls to its lord. And Walter built the college as akitidof casile to his new town, it beir^g " stronly [strongly] wallid and incasteilid, having *' 3 strong towers, and gunnes, at the bat of the creke." (Leiand's Itin. iii. 27.) For that reason alone could he have placed his college upon ground so improper for any building, so peculiarly improper for a large one (see W. de Worcestre, 128, 129); upon a " glasenith ♦' I. viridis nidus, or wag mier" (Leland, iii. 26); because this was "at the but ende " of the creke." There the college remained in part to the present century, its towers being the " two watch-towers" of Penryn, in Hals, 145, '' still in being;" therefore, leading him to say Penryn " was heretofore walled and fortified for its defence against enemies;" one of them occasioning Willis to allege more truly, in ii. 106, that " part of the ruins of this *' [college] are still standing, viz. a toner and some garden wails;" and all traces of it being now swept awav, except the two stone piers of a large gateway, opening into the town. The bishop's house, which had this park for an appertenancc, is noticed by Norden, 49, as " wiih- " out the towne, — a mannor," house, •' called Penryn e Bryn;" or the Court of Penryn (see Rowland's Mona, 90, gi); and by Hals, 145, as in English Summer Court Town, merely Summer Court, a small house on the creek coming from the college, and very lately rebuilt for a manufactory of paper-. In Hals's bedlamite account of Penryn, 144 — 147, we have some verses cited from *' the Cornish Manuscript of the Creation of the World, a play brouglit into Oxford in 1450, "and SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. -^ ot' the college, a nominal deanery, a real jurisdiction, and a large re- venue. " S. Buriana," Leland tells us, " an holy woman of Ireland, *' sumtyme dvvellid ix this place, and there made an oratory *." " The canons of Scih/f Bcnionr,'' as Doomsday Book informs us, " hold " Eg/os-Lcrricf.'" So varied does the name appear, in the two men- tions mad(; of it In' this record ! But it appears still more varied in the Valors, the earlier specifying " Eeclesia de Beranes,'' according to the Cottonian copy, or " Eeclesia Sanetae Berianre," according to Spelman's; and the later mentioning " Boricni, alias St. Burien." Yet with another variation, disgniising her name, I believe her to be the same ^\ith " Bruinet [Burient], a king's daughter, that came into Cornwall " WITH Saint Piran ;{:." And she even ap|>ears plainly to be " Saint " Branca [Buranta], the virgin, who fies in the church of the female " saint aforesaid, four miles y/ow Mount St. Michael §.'' The college "and still cxtanl in the Bodleian library there;" whieh he did not understand, and I now wish to apply. Some of them are these, as translated by himselt: " Warbarth gans ol gweel Bohelhui, " Your wages is [are] prepared, " Hag goad I'enrin eiitien, " Together with all the llelds of Bohellan, " An Ennis, hag Arwinitk, " And the wood of Penrin entirely, " Tregimber, hag Kcayllaek. " The island, and Arwlnick, " Trcgcinber, and Kcgyllack."' The words, notes Hals, arc "spoken as by Solomun rewarding the huilders of the iiiii' " verse." So finely are all the unities of lime, jilace, .ind character observed by this Cornish drama. Tliefiehb of Ihhcllan allude to the very lands, on which Ghivias church was built; the wood of I'enryn, to the wood traditionally known to have been formerly there in its imparked state : Ennys, not to the island of the Black Rock, as Hals most ridicnlously supposes, a rock never inhabited) and ne\er habitable; but to an estate still denominated Eiinvs, as well as to estates equally denominated still Arwiuick, Tregembcr, and Kcgyllack; all with Behelland within thr [Kirisk (f illiii'ias, and all witnessing the author himstlf to hare I'Cin a [larisjimner of it. Bacon ciics Willis, lor St. Mary Magdalen chapel, in Penryn, when Willis onlv cites Leland, and for a chapel v, ithout a name. • Lcland's hin. iii. t 1'". 121 : " Canonici S. I'errione tenent Kglos-bcrric." In Cornish it was called " Eg'is- " I')uricns, i.e. Ecclfsia Bunenx- \el Meiian;e" (Camden, 136); as Bwricn is ip this day pronounced I'cricii in common conversation. J Leiand's Itin. iii- 195: " E.\ \'ita I'irani. — ' Bruinet, filia cujusdam reguli'." § llin. W' dc Worcestre, 107 : " Saucta Branca, virgo; dies ejus agitur die primo . . . ., " jaccl in cccle.-iil praedictac Sanctx per iiii miliaria Montis Michaelis." \UL. 11. E - of 20 run CATHEDRAL OF CORXVVAI.L [cHAP. V. of clorgy, erected in honour of this saint, seems to have been deserted by them for some time l)efore tlic Reformation ; from the preposterous nomination probably of Enghshmcn, of court chaplains, or of ministerial expectants, to tlie preferments in it. They were there at the Conquest. They probaby continued there for a good \\hilc afterward. But they v»ere seldom resident at all in tlie days of Leland ; and therefore called aloud for the compelling hand of discipline to be laid upon them. ■^' I'her lyith bctwyxt the sowth-west and Newlyn," says this ever useful vchorographer, " a rayle or more of the se, S. Burycns, a sanctuary ; *' v\ herby, as nere to the chyrch, be not above \m dwellyng howses. *' Ther longeth to S. Buryens a deane and a few prcbcndarys, //uit almost "" he nefher t/ier*." The college thus sunk into ruins, and the ruins were destroyed by that retrograde zeal for religion, which should in common sense have rebuilt instead of demolishing the college, and lune -Settled a permanent colony of divines within it. There were three prebendaries, a rector, and a dean; the three probably for the (hrec churches of Burien, Sennan, and Ivcvin, the rector for tlic ruling church, and the dean, as president over all. But now the dean, Like Aaron's rod, lias swallow'd up the rest; having first fatted his lean deanery of (j/. lOs. o-,d. in the last Valor, ^\•ith the rich rectory of the parish, instituted some ages before either Athelstan ox the. dean, and in the last Valor rated at -18/. \2s. id. ; but having also glutted himself since, I apprehend, v^itii two of the three prebends. These are specified in the Valor under tlu" titles of Tirthnev, Respcrnell, or Parva, and with the estimates of ;/., 7/. Gs. 8d., or 1*/. jjc^pectively, '^J'w o of these, however, rJespernell and Tirthney, exist merely in name, having been for a century past incorporated silently jnto the substance of the deanery, and having therefore no known patron iit present ; u hile the other, the very small one, has the bishop for its. "Thus clergjmen shew a rapaciousncss of aA'arice, even in sacred apj)ro- priations of income, that a sacrilegious Henry did not shew. AS'hat he spared, they seize. And a parish, so large in itself, so amply ibencficcd at fust, so riciily collegiated afterwards, is resigned up to .the care of three curates ; while the rector, the dean, imd two out * Leland's Itiii. vii. 127* J of SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 2/ of the three prebendaries, are all living luxuriously in tlie person of one divine, the very leviathan of St. Burien's, but taking his pastime at a considerable distance from it*. The "oratory," then, which " S. *' Buriana — there made, w^hile she sumtyme dwellid in this place" as a hermit, was of the same sort as Breaca made upon another point of our shore, the parish-church rebuilt by her; rebuilt at the ex- j)ense of one, who, though she was a hermit like Breaca, was also like her possessed of much "wealth, and was in fact the daughter of a king ; becomings afterwards the place of her sepulture, so bearing her sainted name upon its head, and receiving the supplications ot Athelstan to God in it ; but finall}' taken down by the king, when he *' made ex voto " a college where the oratory was," and ivhere the still collegiated yet shamefully deserted parish-church is at present ■\. Thus did the Cornish come to be, what Camden represents them to have been in his time ; " men who have always respected so far the " sulnts of Ireland, and those of their oivn country, as the tutelary spirits " of it, that thcij have consecrated cdmost all their towns to them +." But let me bind these three incidents close to my subject, by a fourth. In the year 600, according to Harding, or 586, according to Powel, says Dr. Borlase in his Chronology, " Caricis, alias Careticus, reigned, " according to H. 3, to P. 2, }ears over all Britain, and in Wales, and " in C'ornwall 15 more. Jt this time the Britons were, by the Saxons, — " driven into Wales and Cornwall with their king Careticus.'' Not. in Powcl's Catalogue §. This is that visionary kind of history, which still haunts the scene of reality at times, " revisiting the glimpses of the " moon," and " making night hideous." A sole sovereign over all Britain about the \ear Ooo, or even 580, and driven tVom his imperial throne into Wales or Cornwall, is merely a ghost, drest in armour of gilt leather, gliding along the darkened boards, and vanisliing. Care- • Tanner, Borlase, 383, 384, ami Hacon. i Li'Ianil's Iiiri. iii. i8. J Camden, 136: " Sanctos — Hibcrnicos, ct iiuUgcles suos, htcc gens ut tutelares ita. " semper siispexit, ut omuia fere oppida illis consecraverit." § iiorlasf, 409, E 2 ticus 28 Tin* CATIlEDn.M. OF COU.WVALL ^CIIAT. V. ticus indeed was only the little kins; of a county, had no connexion with Cornwall at all, and ruled only >\]iat has derived its appellation from him, Cerctica, or Cardiganshire in Wales*. Nor did he or his son CARANToe live so late as 580 or Goo ; the son passing over into Ire- /(/ml about 132, in order to unite with Saint Patrick in the glorious work of converting the Irish f; and afterwards, about 46o, coming assinedlv into Cornw all w ith the large colony of hermits from Ireland, some of tliem, like him, the companions of St. Patrick ; some too, like Ijlm, the very co-operators with St. Patrick in converting the Irish. Into Corn trail he certuinli^ came; and therefore came with that colony of co-ojierators or companions, which has priced so very copious a sx)urce of saints to the Cornish. " Karantoc was the son of Cerelicus, " a king of the liritons," says an ancient life of him, in some extracts made by Leland ; " Karantoc constructed an oratory for himself, in the " place which was cuWcd Cuerith Kar-antatic^.^' This the biographer afterwards denominates in a mode of termination, that may seem to speak him a Saxon, but is e(jually ]>ritish also ; " Karan/o//, that Ls, the " manour of Kaj-antoc, being the place given to Karantoc §." The name of Gt/erifh Karantaac, therefore, thus explained by the biographer as a Cornishman, is that Cornish appellation which was fixed upon the ground, at the very period of ceding the ground to Carantoc ; and the appellation is iruly correspondent with all, Giverydoe (W.) signifying a land, a country, a region ; but Gucnet (C), which is still -nearer to the name, meaniiig the ground. This land must have been assigned to the * Usher, 441 : " Carantocum — Kcreclici Cerelicx apud Cambrobrit. aiinos regis filiiim." t Usher, 441 : " Eodcm ipso quo in Ililieriiiam Patricias ailvenit anno, Carantocunij " Hibernis Cemach appellatum, — in Hibcrnia conversari ccepisse, in Sancti itiius \'ita '' Icgimus." — See also p. 517, for the specified vcar. :|: Lcland's Itin. iii. 195: *' Ex \'ita Karantoci. ' KaranL fiiius Keretici regis Britann.';" au ambiguous expression, that probably suggested the wild imagination of a kins; of all Britain. " Karant. constru.xit oratorium in loco qui diclus Guerith Karantauc." This saint, therefore, is difR'rent from the Karatoc, or Carantac, of Itin. viii. 72 : "Ex Vitii Karatoci. ••' ' Carautacus ii\\\.\s Rvderici regis. Carantocus fuit in ilibernia 30 annis ante nativitatemS. " Danielifi'j" which Daniel died about 545. (Usher, 274.) § Leland's [tin. iii. 195 ; " Ex Vita Karantoci. — Karanton, i. c. villa Karantoci, locus ■" datus Karant/' dignified SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEVEl), 29 dignified hermit, by the owner of the soil under the permission of tlic king. Both, therefore, must have been as mueh Christians in profes- sion, as Carantoc was one in zeal. This zeal, which earricd Jiiin into Ireland, and engaged liini witli the heathens, which exposed him to infinite dangers, as well as subjected him to infinite troubles, strangely subsided at last into the sequestrations of a hermitage. We consider indeed the religiousness that thus retires, to be mingled with timidity, to shrink therefore from the world, and so to withdraw into solitude; when with more coui'agc it would be more useful, and, by giving an example of practised holiness, woidd delineate to all viewers, mediate or innnediate, the very picture o^ general i-eligiousness in lively colours. Nor do we consider wrong, in thus thinking. This is clearly the case, with the multitude of retirers. ]]ut with such men as Carantoc, as Piran, and others before, men that felt enough of the impulse of spirit, to meet the blackest frowns of tlu> world ; that kindled sutHciently with the riame of Heaven, to struggle earnestly for the salvation of man in contradiction to man's own desires ; the case is very difi'erent. Such men had, such men could have, no timidity about them. Thev were the magnanimo\is heroes of our race. They shewed themseh'es such in magnanimous and heroical exertions for the conversion of man to Christianity. But when the work was done, for which their spirits had been strained, and their minds bent, to their fullest stretch of possibility; their minds and spirits relaxed, seeking a repose from all their intense- ness of operation, in the calm of contemplative religion, in the ease of devout aspiration.^. In this manner, but with less dignity, Seipio retired from the triumphs of war and the ingratitude of Rome, to walk with i.iidius upon the beach at Gaicta or LorcJizo, to pick pebbles, to collect shells, and let himself down to all the amusements of his boyish days*. 'Ihat therefore may be said of ilicm \\ Inch Livy writes of htm ; " in * TuIIy Dc Oratorc, il. 22 : " Srepc ex soccro nico audlvi, cum is cliceret, socerum suum " Ljelium semper fcrc cum Scipionc soliium riisticari, t-ofqiic increclibiliter repucrasccre esse " solitos, cum rus ex urbc, t.iiuiuam e viiicuHs, cvolavisscut. Non audeo diccre de talibu^: " viris, sed taincn ita solet nairaru Scaevpla, conchas eos et umliilicos ad Caielani et ad '* 'Laureutum Icgcre consuesse, etad omiicni animi rcmissioncm luuumque descendere." " voutli 30 THE CATHEnRAT. OF CORNWALL [CHAP. V. " } outh they were contimially engaged in wars, in old age they seemed "to shrink in their size, because they had not objects sufficient to call " out their genius f." On this principle did Carantoc settle at a point of our north sea, a little to the east of Piran ; fix his cell by the parish- church there, and was buried within it at his death, assuredly ; so gave his name to a parish, that surrounds the site of both at present, that once had the collegiate church of Saint Karenfine upon the very site of his, and still has the poor, plundered, naked church of Carantoh, or Cranfoh. That church has been collegiated in honour of St. Carantoc, we may be siu'c very soon after his death, and A\hilc his memory was yet fresh among the Cornish. It is therefore mentioned in our record of Doomsday Rook, as even then a college of canons. These " canons " of S. Carentoch," says the book, " hold Langoroch ;" a name then applied to the church and church-lands, by a colloquial contraction of the saint's name, as it is still retained for the church itself, "and held it " in the time of king Edward*." They appear, from the early Valor, to have been no less than nine prebendaries and a portionist +. But alL were torn away before the late Valor, by that low-thoughted penurious- ness of sold, which fancies almost every expense too much for the ho- nour of God's worship, but none too great for the gratification of its own pride; which plunders the church of God to swell the luxury of its own table ; and would, if it could, plunder even " Heaven's pavement, beaten " gold," to heighten its own pomp of prodigality upon earth. Thus a church so amply endowed, as to be rated in viilue beyond any other in Cornwall, even at 87j Christianity, though so fresh from druidism,. not being tainted with it at all, " so long after as well as hfure this period," in that Cornwall alone., within \\hifh wc have hitherto seen these saints employed by the Doctor; mit (as I 2 here) Go THE CATHEDKAL OF CORNWALL "[CHAI'. V. SECTION IlL I HAVE now swept away, with the poAvcrful hand of truth, that fubviloiis multiplicity of martyrs \Nith which the golden legend of Dr. BorJase has filled the calendar of Cornwall; and so filled it forsooth in compliment to the unyielding genius of the very druidisni which had been beaten out of all its dominions to the east as avcU as north, but is credulously believed, in contradiction to a host of facts, to have retired into its impregnable fines in the we.^t. Yet I must do Cornish druidisni the justice to say, that it tvas in some instances most disgracefully un- vieliling, even as unyielding as the drnidism of the north or cast ; and I must fix some martyrs for Christianity in the calendar -of this country that are all unnoticed by the Doctor, but are regularly answered by others in other parts of the island. In doing this, however, I shall have the Christian satisfaction of finding that the number of martyrs made by druidism in Cornwall, even under the hottest paroxysm of hostilitv against the Gospel, is less, much less than it is represented by the Doctor to be : it is, indeed, very small ; yet even in Avhat it is, Britain in general, and Devonshire in particulai', paitake of the ignominy with Cornwall. here) to rectify a Christianity tainted with druidism, but to convert from druidism to Christi- anity itself ; that '^ it IS difficult' to determine whether we are to look upon Keith Coty- *' house," in Kent, " as a druid or as a Christian monument."' (['. 226.) The exclusive claim of Cornwall to perseverance in druidism, is here given up repeatedly by our author; he abandons his whole system for the sake of a temporary advantage; he confessedly makes all the Britons as tenacious of druidism as the Conmh ; he indirectly makes the Kentish Britons to be peculiarly so; he even states the Cornish to be equal receivers of Chrit^tianity with the Kentish and with all the Britons. Yet he dwells upon his hypothesis at the very moment in which he is deserting it; and vainly tries, by falsehood or by sophistry, by incidents wholly untrue in themselves, or evai (if truej forming no chain of reasoning, to derive the Kentish tcnaciousness from^he Cornish; a fact pressed hard upon him, he endeavoured to escape from its force, and he threw off his load of belief, in order to expedite his flight, yet etruggled, out of a principle of shame, to conceal his conduct from himself. 1 'lluit «ECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SUUVEl'ED. 6l •That last, that crowning persecution of the Christians, which broke out under the authority of Dioclcsian on the 23d of Februarj', in the year 303, and continued to rage through nearly ten years afterwards, must stand for ever as a strong broad stamp of blood upon the forehead of heathenism ; to mark the bnitality of its spirit, to expose the savage- ness of its efforts, in opposition to the Gospel and to Cod. It actually carried such a sweeping destructiveness with it, in the eyes of its very directors, that they could set up inscriptions recording their own infamy in displaying their own success ; and triumph in their supposed extinc- tion of the very religion, the very name of Christianity over the whole face of the empire *. In this tempest of violence, which broke out from the depths of hell, which carried all the malignity of hell in its fury, and is to be equalled only in all the annals of human madness by the more confined hurricane that has lately burst forth among the Christians of France, renouncing their Christianity, recoiling backwards into hea- thenism, and there finding its original rage against the Gospel ; Aaron and Julius we know to have been martyred at Caerleon in Wales, as well as Albanus at Yerulam. At the martyrdom of the last, particu- larly, the citizens of Yerulam appear to have harboured a malignity against the Gospel that was very similar to Dioclesian's, and discharged itself in a vciy similar manner, " as a disgrace to Albanus's memory, ^' and as a terror to other Christians," so we find noticed in an ancient history of his passion ; " inscribing his murder upon marble, and inscrt- ^' ing the stone in the city-walls," over the principal gateway assured!}', the entrance nearest the place of execution, and the access from London just under it f . In this persecution, too, we find some not yet held up to ♦ " Cliinife cnim in Hispania, in piilclird columni hoc inscriptuni legimiis: DiorlelianHS " Jovius (I Muxim'iuru Herculeus Caes. Aitgg. amplifhato per or'itnitevi et occidentfm imp. *' Bom. et NOMi.N'E CiiniSTlAxoRCM DF.i.ETO gilt rempubUrum evtrtcbnnt. Kursus ibitltm <* esl altera hac inscriptio, Diocletian. Caes. Avi>. Gakrio in oiiente adopt, sui'j^ustitionf. ** CHnisTiANORUM DELETA ft ciiUu dvorum propagato. Lcguntiir hx>c rliam Arevaci *' Hispaniae, in columnis pluribus." .'^mith in Bedo, p. 660, 661, from Grulcr, i. 280. •t Camden, 293 : " In hujus opprobrium et Clnisiiaiioriun terrorcni, ut in antique ejus *' flgoijc habetur, Verolainitnscs ejus mnrlyriuin marmori inscripscrunt, nioenibusque insc- " ruerunt." 02 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. V, to fame, martyred in Devonshire and Cornwall. We do not know with a decisive certainty, indeed, that these sutFered Hke those m the las^ persecution, but the analogy of history intimates they did ; nor could any martyrdom but one so recent at the resurrection of Christianity from its supposed sepulchre, its resurrection (like its founders) with new power upon its arm, and m ith apparent divinity in its face, have left memorials of the mcu't}TS to direct the triumphant Christians in tho honoiu's whicii they paid to their memories, and to point out the very scenes of their sutierings for the sites of their new churches. Thus, Albanus at Verulam, Jidius and Aaron at Caerleon, were remembered well to have svilfcred, and to have suffered at such particular places near their respective towns. The persecution ceased about November 312; and the Christians were restored to all their rights. Then, instantly, as Gildas has already informed us concerning the ivhole of Roman Britain, " all the pupils of Christ in Britain, as after a long ivintery night, with " ruerunt." See also Stiikeley's Itin. Cur. plate 95. Camden's incident is derived pro- bably from an author cited by Leiand De Script. Brit. 66, 67, yet reprobated as spurious by Usher, 80, 81, but so reprobated upon principles surely too slight for the occasion. The account was, " Ex vulgari Anglicano in sermoncm Lalinum a Gulielmo Albanensi monacho " convcrsa," says Usher. T\\\s \i confessed ly William himself . (Usher, 81.) Yeiwho wrote the English, or uJience the English was derived, does not appear,, while the work itself challenges a much earlier date, jigainst that challenge, not an atom of argument is produced; in proof of the challenge, I need only produce one passage out of the author's own " prologus," as cited by Usher himself: " ' Quisquis bcatorum martvrum gloriosa cer- " taniina tentaverit ad niemoriam revocare, necesse est, si tamen evaserii\" Alive liimself, " ' ODIA sosTiNENT paganorum'." (Ushcr, 8i.) For a character so assumed, as Usher pretends it was, so unlikely to be assumed, as so diOicuit to be supportcjd, no reason posi- tive or probable can ever be assigned : yet what is more extraordinary, the character is sup- ported rcsularly and invariably to the end, as my future extracts will shew. But let me prove the point here : " ' Ilriuc'," says the autiior concerning the scene of St. Albau's mar- tyrdom, " * inter csetcra naz/Z/orz/JW relatione cognovi, qualiter vir sanclus'," &c. " ' Omnem " rei seriem diligentcr inquisivi, didid, et (ne lateret posierosj in hunc modum stylo " memoriiequc mandari curavi'." This is, in short, that very authority, I believe, upon which Bede modelled his account of tlie martyrdom of St. Alban, differing in nothing, as we shall soon see, from a British account of it; but having particularly the same miraculous creation of a fountain at the scene of martyrdom, and the same omission of the name of St. Alban's converter^ as tliis biographer of St. Alban has. (Usher, 80; and Bede, i. 7. J "joyful I5ECT. m!] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 0.3 '*' jovfiil eyes receive the temperate serene light of the air of heaven ; •" rebuild the churches that were torn down level with the ground ; /ay " the foimdat'ions of large churches m honour of the holy martyrs ; rear " them, finish them, and every where display (as it were) their victo- " rious sUindards." They constructed their churches in the west and «outh, equally as in the cast and north, to the honour of the late mar- ■tyi-s, and with the names of the late mart}TS affixed to them ; thev also -constinicted them with that addition of locality which constituted the principal part of the honour, which peculiarly affixed the name of tlie ^cliureli, and was so necessary to the human mind in its full comprehen- sion of the martjr's merits ; a position upon the very ground at which the soul of the martyr had gone on his own flame of fire to paradise. Thus the church of St. Alban was erected upon the very hill, without -the walls of Verulam, on which Albanus had suffered only a few years before ; as the churches of Julius and Aaron were equally constructed at their respective scenes of martyrdom, without Caerleon *. The whole island, indeed, seems to have sprung forward at these happy moments, and run to shelter itself from heathenism in the fostering arms of Christi- anity ; the citizens of V^erulam, in particular, not merely removing from .the view that inscrij)tion over one of their gates, which attested their shame in witnessing their murder of St. Alban ; but even recording the ■* Bcdc, i. 7 : " Passus est — bcalus Albanus — die decimo kalendarum Julianaruni " June the 22d, " — jiixta civitatem Vcrolamium ; — uli postca, redeunte temporum Cliri?tia- ■" nonim scrcnitate, ccclcsia est — constructa. — I'assi sunt ea tenipcstate Aaron et Julius " legionuin urbis cives." (Giraldus Canibrensis, in Itin. Waliisc, 836.) " Jaccnt A/f [at " Cacrleon] duo nobiles, et post Albanunj ct Amphibalum prascipui Britannias Maioris •' protomartyrcs, et ibidem marlyrio coronati, Julius scilicet et Aaron, quorum uternue " ecclcsiam in urle insignem habebat suo nomine decoratam. Tres enini cgren-ia; in hSc " urbc, antiquis temporihus, fuerunt ecclcsiae, una Julii martyris, — altera vero beaii Aaron *' socii cjusdcm, nomine fiindata, — tertia vero," &c. From the church of Julius " the "house of Julian took its name," about a mile out of toiin; — "the parish-church of *' Llianharan (lam (corruptly for Lhan Aaron) was dedicated to the last of these; and near " the church is a field termed Kae Aaron, Aaron's Field, to this dav." (Arch. ii. 7 • fjibson, 728.) " Julio — et Aaroni," says Godwin, 598, " — palrum adiuic nostroruni " menwria capellx visebantur constructa", quarum una ab oriental!, altera ab occidental! " parte oppidi, duobus plus minus milliaribus disjunctae crant." « ' triumphs 0-1 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V, triumphs of their new-adopted rehgion in the very same manner, by inscribing square stones over the gates of their walls in a pious memorial of them ■*. The church of Saixt Columb in Cornwall deriA^ed its appellation, not (according to the very natural surmise of Camden in all his editions before that of lOo;) from Columbanus, otherwise denominated Co- lumba, the Irish saint of the Western Isles of Scotland f ; but, in tlie correcting strani which he judiciously adopted for this edition, " from " Columba, a very pious tcoman and a martyr, as now I have been with " certainty assured from her life +." He was so assured by Nicholas Roscarrock, Esq. a gentleman of family and fortune among the Cor- nish, and, what is more pertinent to the point, one celebrated by Carew, " for his industrious delight in matters of history and anti- " quity §," from a letter dated August the 7th, 1607. The church, says the letter-writer, " in truth — taketh name of Columba, a v^oman-saint, " who was a virgin and martyr ||." It is accordingly called in the Valor of Pope Nicholas, " the church of Sancta Columba^ ;" the patent for the fair in November entitles her, " Sancta Columba, the virgin ;" and the fair is now held upon what is styled in the patent, " the day of * Leland De Script. Brit. 30 : " Civitas vero Albanl de tyranno triiimphos portis ac " muris, in pium opus exsculptis quadratis saxis, inseruerunt. Cujus facti et Anonymus, " qui Vitas Albani et Amphibali elegajitisshne pcrscripsit, Saxomtiis paganis Verolamium " turn occiipantlhits mentionem facit." The person thus mentioned with our martyr, even Amphihalus, is by some moderns, who are content to expose their own folly in exposing the falsehood of others, ridiculously supposed to have been merely the f/oaiof Albanus; but was the clergyman that converted him, noticed viithout a name by Bede, by Anonymus, and first named by Geofl'rey of Monmouth, from some memorials in Wales. (Usher, 81 ; Leland, 6; .M. Paris, iii.) t Leland's Coll. i. 10 : " S. Columba sepuUzw in Higecaland" the Saxon appellation of lona, or Icolmkill, the very Hii of Bede, iii. 4. :f Camden, 140: " Columbae piissini^ mulieris et martyris, — utjam certo ex ejus Vila *« sum edoctus." § Carew, 127. I Camdeni Epistolre, p. 91. ion of the iKtme of St. Alhan's converter; even being proftssediv the mere echo of that tradition, which would be sure to be formed from the niemorv of an account written i)v the prn, anil recited in the church, before. " Quid L^idi'iim," says the author as to the ruined w alls of Verulam, " ((uid aiiJitrrim," as to the traditional history uf St. Alban, " non taccho." (Lelaiul He Script, lint. 66.) lie refers only to colloquial nar-t ration for his authority, as he also hints. just before at his endeavouring to draw such narrations from the lips of persons around him, and so provoking the pagan masters of them all ; " si quis — de neee martvrum — Jiaiid/ioiiem cu^perit ordinare," ?fc. N"r can any ubjection be rais':d to this, though Usher, p. 80, has attempted to raise one^ from the seem- ingly 70 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cH\P. V. Aiban to have been written originally at the moment of restored Chris- tianity, when the memory of St. Allan's townsmen still retained faith- fully upon its waxen tablets, all that they themselves had seen of the sufferings of St. Alban a few years before f . Just ingly prophetic turn of a sentence. The sentence is not prophetic in realitv. It is only in that tone of seeming prophecy, whicli hope, which earnest hope frequently gives to the inind of man ; the ivish that an event may be springing forth from the heart to the pen, and there forming itself into a trust that it ivill he. ''Tenipus erit," says the author, " ut con- "Jidimus, quo religiosi viri, viri Christiani ad prasdicandum gentibus venient in Britanniam : '*' verum tempus futurae gratis quavdo fulurum sit, ijii'ia cerium von haleo, islliic bujus " laetitiae magnitudincm non cxpecto." t " Anonynius," says Leland, concerning the writer cited before, an author all unknown to scholars at present, yet writine; at a period for which we peculiarly want authors, and highly praised by Leland, " vir non niediocriter eruditus, eo tempore floruit," that I have noticed already ; " — et, quoniam Albani \'erolamiensis — clarhsiiua erat ajjiid indigenas mevtoria, *' omnia diiigentissime, sed tanquam al'md agens, didicit, qua: illi, vel usque ad mortem " invicti, pro religione Christiana patiebantur. Ciiniquc jam probe instructus cssct, cala- " mum sumpsil pingendx historia; mm incptum ; ac operi longc sanctissimo ita incubuil, " lit nullus unquam Apelles gentilium dcorum effigies melius cxpresjerit, quam hie Albanum. *' — Anonvmi opus floridum, luculenlum, venustum, vivit perpctuoque vivet." That Mr. Newcome should know nothing of this work, or, if known, should not dare to use it ; is not to be censured. A reprobation from such a writer as Usher, acts with historians like a horse-shoe over the door upon witches, frightening all from entrance. Nor ought we to expect more than the common portion of courage, from men bred up in all the sequestratioix of studiousness, and consequently shrinking like hot-house plants before the blasts without. But Mr. Newcome, erring in another way, and confounding the " little chapel uilhout " the walls of Verulam, built formerly by the new converts in honour of this blessed mar- " tyr," with a " chapel" wUhln the walls " called afterwards St. German's chapel;" says, " this church had been demolished by the [Saxon] invaders near 300 years before" Ofia, yet, " this chapel — would tend in some degree to preserve a remembrance of him;" and adds, " it is likely that the memory of Alban lived only in Offa's time, in the report and *' tradition of old people" (p. 25) ; when Offa died in 794, when Bede finished his history in 731, and Bede gives us a large account of St. Alban's martyrdom; when Anonynius writes his history about 590 before, and gives us an account just as large. Yet Mr. Newcome subjoins in the same strain concerning the discovery at Verulam, '< this story hath " so much the air of a monkish imposture," though he acknowledges it to be related by M. Paris himself, " and of that affected reverence which they would draw to \.ht\x founders," he means to their saints, Alban being the saint and not the founder of the church ; " that I " have written it at length, as a just specimen of that art ivhlch monks used, to sanctify 4 *• falsehood SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 71 Just SO, assuredly, was the case with the Sancta Cohimba of Corn- wall. An account of her maityrdom was drawn up at the same period, equally written in the British language, and equally recited in the church-offices of Britain. " Her life," said JMr. Roscarrock in his letter to Camden, and by his language shews it to have been, like that of St. Alban, or like that of all other saints, much more ample than a mere description of her martyrdom, even to extend into a history of her whole life, " I have in my hands ; it was translated out of the CoR- *' falsehood or novelty," a distinction strange in itself, novelty (if not truth) being false- hood in fads, " and often downright fraud and deception," fraud and deception as crowning falsehood. Here, liowcver, is a positive charge of falsification brought, against all monks in general, and these monks in particular, for this asserted discovery of St. Alban's life. Before this asserted discovery, even ages before it, the whole of the life was known to Bede, and had been published by Bcde to ail the kingdom. What peculiar end of honour then to the saint, could be served by such an imposture and such a forgery ? None certainly. Yet, in the poor spirit of Protestant scc[)tlcism, which l)elieves every thing ill, however absurd, concerning monks, and which is fully as ridiculous in the eye of sober criticism, as monkish credulity itself; this author speaks boldly in the charge, because he speaks from prejudice; but then sinks into weakness in the proof, because he is dealing with reason. " For it is probable," he thus founding a violent charge upon a mere probability, that " JEWnc the Second composed this little history in Latin; because in bishop Osmond's breviary, •' or mass-book, there is an office composed by ^Ifric in honour of Alban" (P. 35.) The argument of probability here is just as absurd in itself, as it was before in proof of positive crimination. That iElfric composed this history is 7Wt probable, though ^Ifric coniposed an office. His writing the latter is no argument the most distantly probable, thai he drew up the former. And the stone fortress of evidence for the discovery, is not to be shaken by pointing sucli a spear of straw against it. But, in fact, yElfric only took the discovered history, framed from it an office for divine worship, and set this office to music, i'Elfric, says M. Paris himself, 995, when chantor of St. Alban's, was persuaded by his brother then abbot, " ut historiam ad notam de Sancto Albano componeret." This M. Paris notices again, in 996, as " quam nunc cantator composuit historiam, et ciJcni votam mclicam "adaplavii; ct, auctontatc fralris sui archiepiscopi, niultis locis AngUte fecit publicari, " diemque ejusdem martyris honorari." This office, therefore, was used peculiarly at St. Alban's. Yet it was all taken from that very history, of which it is ridiculously brought to disprove even the existence; because that very history is noted by M. Paris himself again, as " quam ecclesia dicbus hodiernis recitut legendo." (P. 994.) But we here see the word composed so early as this period in use, for setting to music; and Mr. Newconie deceived by the double meaning, to make a composer tlic very author. ;2 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. V. "nisii*." This testimony is t'ull and complete. The saint, whose life had been written in Corni&h, must certainly have been a saint of Corn- wall; as he, whose history had been written in the British of Yerulam, was certainly a British saint of that town. Kor can the non-appearance pf the original life at present be alleged against the existence of it ; any more in the case of Sancta Columba, than in that of St. Alban, Nor can the denominated translation of Jier life be therefore surmised to be the real original ; because the translation itself is non-apparent equally with the original at present, and the very existence of the translation may on that principle be equally discredited. The translation of Sancta Columba's life as undoubtedly existed in the hands of Mr. Roscarrock, as that of St. Alban's existed in the abbey of his own name, and in the historv of our own Bede. But, as the original of St. Alban's life was reduced into dust from the dampness in whicli it had lain so long, by the time the translation was freely circulated ; so that of Sancta Co- lumba's was thrown aside, resigned up " blattainmi ac tinearum epulae," even at length lost for ever, from the translation of the Cornish into English, from the insolent triumph of the English over the Cornish, and from the Protestant inditfcrence to the lives of saints, that prevailed equally with the English language, triumphing over all history, all gratitude, all reverence, in its Gothic spirit. In the lives of these saints have I already tracked tlie steps of Christianity, moving in majest)^ over the subject empire of Rome, the Roman provinces of Britain, and the angular region of Cornwall. I have thus wound my way slowly, to her incorporation w ith the civil economy of nations, to her adoption and patronage among the kings of the globe. I have particularly reached the year 325, twelve years after the cessation of all hostility against the Gospel, and about the year when a king of Cornwall was baptized by the scriptural name of Solomon ; just as one of the martyrs in the last persecution had been previousl} baptized, by the appellation of Aaron. The immediate predecessor of Solomon was the very king pri)bably, by whose authority, under the edict of Diocle- gian, Sancta Columba was martyred. Accordingly we lind a Cornish * Canulciii Eplstolx, p. 91. sovereign SECT. HI. J HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. /3 sovereign residing in the parish of St. Cohinib, about a mile to the south of the church, and at a house still denominated Tre-h/ning, or the abode of princes; a house, to which there is a formal causey jet ap- parent, from a remarkable fortress adjoining, a Roman camp originally, but the reputcHl castle of king Arthur afterwards^ Arthur being almost as popular a hero in romance with the Cornish as witli the Welsh *. At the extremity of the estate still belonging to tliis house, and upon the edge of the moor then adjoining assuredly to its demesne, the groimd there carrying all the appearance of a moory enclosure to this day, being plainly a part of that watcrj^ wilderness of desolation, which is now denominated Goss Moor, which was even when Leland crossed it " a morisch ground, al baren of woodde-j- ;" but was formerly covered with woods, iis tradition reports the timber of the church of St. Columb to liave been all cut upon it, and tliercjoi^c carried the appellation of Gosse (C), a wood originally, the reported scene of Arthur's huntings; remains a monument at present, apparently the tomb of a British king. This, in the language fomiliar to the Britons of Wales, is deno- minated Coytt' The * Kcann (I.), Kyn (W.), Kyn (C.),'is the head in the human body ; and hence Kyn (W.) in composition is the first, or chief, or excellent, Cyntav (W.), Kensa (C), Ktnla (A.);, Kcann (I.), are first, and Cyn (W.) is a prince. Tre-Cyn-cn (C.) would be the house of princes. In 3 Men. IV. " Johannes Haniclyn tenet dimidiuni parvi fcodi in Trelaniicn, " Radul[)luis Darundle tenet dimidium parvi ftodi in Tiekinnen," both in tlic liundrcd of Pyder. (Carew, 43.) " Yea, tradition tells us, he [Arthur] resided at Castle Dennis." From Castle Dennis does " a siony causey, now covered with grass, conduct you up and " down the hill," on which the fortress stands, " towards Tre-kynwg, that is to say, the " king's, prniec's, or ruler's town." (lluls, 6j[..) The estate is now divided in t\v(j, and has two houses upon it, Higher and Lower Tre-kyning. The Higher was called simply " Tre-kyninge" in the very davs of Hals fp. 66), and the Lower denominated " Tre-kynlnge " Vcan, i. e. Tre-kininge the Less" (p. 67). The ancient house on the Higher was pulled down, and another erected on the site, by " James Jenkyn, gent, attorney at law, temp. " James L" (p. 66) ; as the appearance of the modern building suggests, and as the settle- ment of the Jenkyns then in it confirms. Some slight remains of the old house still con- tinue; but tradition reports the new to be hardly a tenth purl (if the old in size. t Itin. iii. 12, 13. J " Not far from this Coyt, at the edge of the Goss Moor, there is a large stone, wherein «' is deeply imprinted a mark, as it had been the impression of four horse-shoes; and [it] is VOL. 11, JL " to 7-i Till". CATHEDRAL OV COUNWALX [ciIAT. V, The top-stone of it too, in a strain of romance that accounts very satisfactorily for tlie name, is fabled bv tradition to have been u"^ed by the devil, as the top-stone in some of tlie W'^elsh is equally fabled to have been used by Arthur, that equal proprietor of all extraordinary vkorks among the Welsh populace, Avith the devil among the English ; in the Britibh exercise of quoiting §. The top-stone is the most striking part of the whole, and therefore the denominator of it; being a black kind of iron-stone, very hard, very massy, and no less than thirteen or fourteen tons in weight. Yet it hxis been raised by some poA\'er of me- chanics, that therefore is supposed popularly to be all unknown to the present age, and to shew us in union with Stonehenge and Abury temples, our inferiority in one important region of physics to the rudest, equally as to the most refined of our British ancestors*. That some of the Roman or Grcecian powers of mechanism may be lost, some of the Grcecian sublimities or Roman refinements in the geometry of raising immense weights ; is readily to be conceived, and easily to be conceded. " No one is ignorant of the toil and labour," says the sober Montfaucon himself, A^hich " it cost the Cavalier Fontana, a celebrated architect, *' to this clav called King Arlhiiys Slone. Yea, tradition tells us they were made by king " Artliiir's horse's feet, when he resided al Castle Dennis and Inmtetl in the Goss Moor. " But this stone is now overturned by some seekers for nionev." (Hals, 64.) § " From the oblate and spreading form of the upper stone, resembling a discus,^' savs "Dr. Borlase, very justly, as the form has certainly suggested the tradition; " this monumcrrt " is in Cornwall called by the name of Quoit." (P. 224.) Yet the tradition is not peculiar to CornwalL any more than the form, l)eing as extensive as the tradition concerning Arthur himsdf; because (what Dr. Borlase inmicdiatdy adds) " in Merionidshire (Wales) also " there is one calledKoetcn-Arlhnr, or Quoits of Arthur; and another in Carnarvonshire, " called Bryn y Goeien, orthe Quoit Hillock." * Hals, 64: " How, or by what art, this prodigious flat stone should be placed on the "top of the others, amuseth the wisest mathematicians, engineers, or architects, to ttll or <' conjt-'cture." Arch. ii. 272. Mr. Po\\nalI : " It haiji aKvays been matter of wonder with " the vulgar, and a subject of disquisition with the learned, to -conceive how these unwieldy " masses of stone, of a bulk and weight beyond the commonly known [wwers of man to deal " with, could have been moved, conveyed such a length of way as some must have been, •' and how finally tticy were raised such heights. The one have imputed these effects to " map-icians and giants; the others, to operations equally fanciful, though assuming the ** name of philosophy." "to SECT, in.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 75 " to erect the obelisk in St. Peter's Place, -which is yet to be seen there. " The design of the machine he made use of to effect it is engraved and " publibhed, and is looked upon by our architects with adniiration. But, " after all, what was this obelisk in comparison of those colossal statues " of above a hundred feet high, of the cg/ossus at Rhodes, and even of " the oU'/isIi ii'hich is heforc St. John Latcran, which far surpasses in " magnitude that of St. Peter, and which would have lain prostrate to " this day, had it not been broken into several pieces by its fall, which " facilitated the raising it again. But all these great machines are naw " lost ; so that, if any thing of uncommon weight was to be erected, " new machines and engines must be thought upon, the expense of " \\hich would perhaps be greater than the work itself, though it fall *' far short of those enormous buildings the ancients raised. These " curious inventions, I say, are all lost through the injury of time ; and " nothing remains to us but the machines they made use of to erect " the obelisk and columns of the Hippodrome at Constantinople, which, " after all, is so imperfectly represented, that I question whether any " thing can be made of it or not *." These glorious inventions of the geometrical genius of Rome, or Athens, were undoubtedly swept away by that grand revolution in all the eastern and western parts of the globe, the subversion of the Roman empire ; which turned back the sun of science many degrees upon the dial, and plunged all the arts in the gloom of midnight. Then such only as were calculated for the reduced stature of man, emerged from the gloom again ; and the others were left to perish there, as adapted to purposes too great and gigantic for the new pigmies of the earth f. Yet, with all this ample allo^wance in fa^•ou^ • Monlfaucon, iii. part ii. c. i. t In Arch. vi. 59, Mr. Pownall notes a " rock whose weight is twelve hundred tons," reccnilv raised out oF a swaiDp in Russia, drawn upon rolling balls several iffihw^by land, sent on a float to Fetershurgh, and there diseniharked to make the pecUstal for a statue of Peter the (jreat, i)y the work of Count Carhars, of Cefl'alonia; a work, adds Mr. Pownall, at the close, " which appears to nic, not only the greatest operation of mechanics which " was ever efl'ected in our world, but jinique.'" Penes autliorem sit Jides ! In Arcli. viii. 444, sve have this account, much less marvellous in itself: " The greatest work of this ** kind," says Mr, liarrington tlicre, " seems to have been the removal of the rock in . 1. 2 " Russia, 70 Tin: cvriinDRAi. of Cornwall J^chap. v. fiivour of I^oraaii or Grascian machinery, 1 cannot extend one particle of it to the British. That a principle of mechanic power, which was known to the veiy Britons themselves in all their rudeness before the Roman arrival, should be effaced entirely from the memory, and wlioUy unconceivable by the mind, of the present generation of Britons, would be one of the most extraordinary incidents in the whole history of o\ir iblajul; would indeed be an incident of so miraculous a quality, as not indeed (according to the " insaniens sapientia" of some reasoners) to become absolutely incredible iu itself, but to require the highest degree of evidence for it. The fact, however, is entirely ditierent. We have common machines at present, that, by means of the screw, can raise 288 hundred weight, or more than fourteen tons ; we have also im- proved machines, that, by an addition of four pidlies to the screw, unite all the mechanical powers in one grand combination together, and can therefore raise a weight of 2400 hundreds, or 120 tons; yet the largest stone in tliat structure of the largest stones among the Britons, Abury, on the largest scale of estimation, is not more than seventy tons*. How practicable then was it for the Britons, even in a much lower acquaintance than \\ hat toe have with the mechanic powers, to raise such stones as the coverers of our coyts, as the sc^uareid pillars and flat architraves of Stonehenge, and the vast monstrous masses of Abiuy? Yet, at the same time, how highly do all these shew them advanced in the use of engines with the screw, even under their state of rudeness, and before the coming of the Romans, to be capable of raising five times as great a weight as our common machines, and more than lialf as great as our improved can do! Our coyt is formed of five stonies, one covering, three supporting, and one buttressing, with a cove or hollow under the <;overing and " Russia, which serves as a pedestal to tlie statue of Peter the Great. The engineer upon " this occasion was the Count de CiAmri, who took the advantage of afroil, and with the " assistance ai four liandrud labourers brought it to Pttcrsburgh, For an account oF the " ingenious expedients which were also used, see the Count's own relation, illustrated "by " ei)!rravii)o;s." • Stukelcy's Abury, ijr. between SCET. HI.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 77 bct^^•cen thc^ other stones, now used for a pig's-liouse, just as the temple of Peace at Rome is made a fold for sheep on every Friday, the ancient and modern market-day of the Forum, but allowing three or four men to stand upright within it. The side-stone on the left or north is a spar exactly perpendicular, seven teet in height, and four feet six inches in width at the middle ; the side-stone on the right or south is an iron- stone six feet eleven inches high, and three feet scA^en inches wide in the middle ; the back-stone on the east is equally an iron-stone, seven teet six inches in tallness, and three feet three inches in width at the middle ; and the coverer, which is equally an iron-stone, lies reclining from this along tliose, forming a declivity of 19 degrees 40 minutes from east to west *. I mention these little circumstiinces, not from an antiquary's parade of accuracy in petty uninteresting points, but to explain more clearly a peculiar incident in the construction of the whole; the northern corner of the back-stone appears to have broken off under the weight of the top-stone, as the latter was laid or was settling upon the former ; and the top-stone now touches not the back-stone in that corner at all, resting only on the other, the southern corner. In consequence of the accident the whole weight nearly of the top-stone was canted off upon the adjoining side-stone on the right or south ; this, finding that to press with a force which it \\'as not calculated to bear, began to shrink from its original uprightness, and to lean considerably towards the north ; it would have leaned very considerably if the eastern edge of it had not lapped over the southern of the back-stone, there impinged strongly upon this in its inclination, and been stopped by the resistance which it thus encountered : even with that resistance, it has. come to lean no less than lO degrees 30 minutes to the north, or two feet out of the true j)crpendicular. The Mdiole building, therefore, was in the most imminent hazard of being soon off its poise, and the supporting stones were likely to be crushed to the ground by the covering stone. To prevent this, with the same skill and boldness which could raise such nuLsses upon such s\ipporters, which could also calculate the duration of • How ciiamctrically contrary to tlic truth, then, does Mr. Hals, p. 69, speak of it as "* bonding towartls the cast" instead of the nest I a structure 78 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. a structure so warping, and even rest secui'c enough in their calcula- tions to work under the warping structure, a fifth stone was introduced into it, being thrust in behind the side-stone on the north, as a buttress to the northern edge of the back-stone. A stone was hastily chosen, tapering upAvards in form, but about six feet in tallness, a kind of bas- tard spar, having two legs, a long and a short one, to it ; the long leg was pitched in the ground, while the short remains above ground use- less, and the body of the stone was then fixed reclining in a sharp angle against the edge of the back-stone, so as to compose a rude kind of powerful arc-houtant to it. Thus buttressed, the back-stone has re- mained between the supporting and the pressing stones, without any inclination at all to the north ; yet with a projection to the west, the quarter on which it felt no resistance, of 7 degrees 30 minutes, or one foot from the perpendicular. Thus has the structure stood as firm as if no misfortune had befallen it, and is likely to stand till the end of time. Yet what is the design and drift of such a building ? On this cpiestion antiquaries have been much divided, learning perhaps puzzling the intel- lect equally with ignorance, and good sense standing frequently a mute upon the stage, that erudition may stalk in declamations along it. It is not what it has been considei'cd by the generality, an altar-monument for the oblation of sacrifices ; the very aspect of it proclaiming to every eye which can see, and to every mind which can think, that such it could never have been : the very view thus becomes demonstration itself, and all good sense must have been buried in a quagmire of learning before it could have been believed to be such. It is merely a sepulchral monument, merely a mighty tomb, constructed at such a vast expense of manual labour, and with such high exertion of mathematical know- ledge, to save the remains buried within it from all probability of vio- lation, yet to honour the. remains with a memorial equally conspicuous and grand.. That such a monument as this, which the Welsh antiquaries have recently taught us to call a cromlech, was not an altar. Dr. Eorlase has argued with much force, yet not with all which the argument should SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 79 shoiikl surely have suggested*. Mr. Pcgge, indeed, has \\Titten in Oipposition to the Doctor, but has adduced nothing that carries the weight of a straw in the balance f. The Doctor, however, has brought from the Louthiana of ]Mr. Wright a positive proof for the sepulchral nature of the cromlech ."j;, a proof which the wary wisdom of Mr. Pegge liiis not presumed to encounter. To this I add a proof equalltj positive, aiid from Corn\\ all instead of Ireland, lying open to the public eye in such a work as Nordcn's, a work that unites with Carew to compose a primer (as it were) for Cornish antiquaries. " Withicll — a parish," cries this Carew Rediriv((s, " wherein one Gydlye not manic yeares since, " as he was digging [into] a borowe or burial iiill, — founde in the bottome " of the borow 3 whyte stones sett triangularly as pillers supporting ** a-iiothcr stone nere a yarde square, and under it a earthen pott, " verie thyck, haulfe full of black slyme matter, seeminge to have " bene the congealed ashes of some worthy man," some man of worth, " ther comitted in this manner to his buriall §." This was a cromlech with a barrow over it, and therefore coidd not possibly be an altar. All the larger barrows in the isle, as the Carn Beacon of Cornwall, or the Silbury Hill of Wiltshire, have (I doubt not) such subterraneous cromlechs in them ; all resting, as tliat rested, " in the " bottome of the borow," and covering a bod}^ burnt or unburnt below. Nor is cromlech the native name of these sepvdchral structures, it being merely one used popidarly in Wales from what was seen by the cije in some, the reclining posture of that top-stone ivhich had no mound upon ?711; w\\\\g i\\e native, tlie ^t?/^/'^/ appellation is obviously T/t' /;//)(?//?, in Welsh a hillock, a knap, a tump; or Tuma, Tuama, Tamha, in Irish a tnnip, a sepulchre, a tomb. Thus we have " a round mount or bar- * P. 226-230. lie has even been weak enough, in 228, to aver, that it was designed " first, on every side to fence and surround the dead body from the violences of the weather," when a common grave, all level with the earth, would answer tills, and more effectuallu , than the supcrbest monument of stone. t Arch. iv. 1 14. X Borljsc, 232, 233. § I'. 70. ]j Rowlands, 47. 80 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. *' row at this town," as Gibson informs us concerning Bala in Merioneth- shire, "called Tommeu y Bala," or the tomb at Bala*: Tommev m Welsh signifying a hillock primarily, and (as here) a tomb derivatively. This, indeed, is supposed from its name, form, and situation, " not to " have been erected for burial," but for warfare f, when its very appel- lation shews it to have been for burial only : such appellations denote the popular meaning of the objects, and such suppositions betray the learned reference of them. The popular understanding keeps generally to the solid ground of actual appearance, and of immemorial tradition combined together ; while the genius of learning mounts astride upon its witches' broom, and flies away to the moon. Barrows are denomi- nated tombs in British, on the same principle upon which tombs are denominated barrows in English ; because tombs for ages were merely barrows, and barrows were the only burrows or burying-places for ages. But let us pursue this thought a little fartlier. At Inverness we have the " strange-shaped hill of Tommeri Hcurich,'' says Mr. Pennant, and " — that singular Tommen is of an oblong form, broad at the base, and " sloping on all sides towards the top, so that it loohs like a great ship " with its heel i/pwanls. — It is perfectly detached from any other hill, " and, if it was not for its great size, might pass for a ivork of art ;};."^ A work of art it undoubtedly is, notwithstanding its great size, and a tomb, too, constructed in the magnificent size of British art. " About " a mile -w estward from the town of Inverness," adds an author who published some years before Mr. Pennant, yet seems all unknown to him, " there rises out of a perfect fiat a very regular hill, whether natit- " ral or artificial, I could never find by any tradition ; the natives call " it Tonm Heurach : it is almost in the shape of a Thames wherry turned " keel upwards, for which reason they sometimes call it Noah's Ark'. " The length of it is about 400 yards, and the breadth at bottom about " 1 50. From below, at every point of view, it seems to end at top in " a very narrow ridge ; but when you are there you find a plain large * Gibson, c. 793, f Ibid. ibid. J Tour in Scotland, 1769, i. 137, 138. 1 ** enough SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 81 " enough to draw up two or three battalions of men*," From all this the hill appears to be in the form of a boat, or of what is only a larger boat, a ship ; is therefore not natural, but artificial ; and has therejbrc also been denominated in Erse Toma-lieurach or the Currash Barroiv, a barrow far exceeding Silbury Hill in size, being even the largest in the whole island. It must accordingly have been much admired by the Roman ula or wing of horse, once in garrison within the Alata Castra, on the site of the castle at Inverness, that little steep hill which adjoins closely to the town, and commands the pass over the Ness, then a ford, but now a bridge. " There is in Perthshire,'' notes Mr, Guthry, a Scotchman, witnessing a Scotch monument, witnessing this without any recollection of that, and actually turning our remark into a reality, " a barrow which seems to be a British erection, and the most beautiful " of the Jiind perhaps in the ivorld : it exacthj resembles the fgitre of a " ship with the keel uppermost. The eommon people call it Ternaif, " which some interpret to be Terrce Navis, the Ship of Earth -j-," This, then, is another barrow constructed in the form of a boat or ship, and distinguished accordingly among the Romans themselves by a title that has no foundation in the Erse language, and is therefore a corruption colloquially transmitted of Terrce Navis into Ternay. The corruption is still retained in the Erse, as Tir (E.) is land, and Tir-mor (E.), or great land, is a continent ; and as Naebh (E.), a ship, is even ^^ rittcn Naoi in Irish. The Romans saw this barrow as well as the other with admiration, even named this from \\ hat they saw, and gave it a name M hich has been surprisingly preserved to the present day: so very an- cient is this barrow confessed to be by its Roman name! so \cry ancient, therefore, are these ship-barrows in general confessed to be, by this in particular ! Nor are these, T\ve must remember, confined to Scotland ; we have them equally in England. " Dr. Salmon," we are informed, *' describes a barrow of the same form at Ilaltwisel, in Northumberland, * Letters from a Gentleman in the North of Scotland, 1754, vol. i. 277, The author's name (I think) was the same as his bookseller's, Birt, who returned to London, there lived till he had come to his last guinea, and then, with a horrible dtTibcratencss of impiety thai marks the last extreme of infidelity, coolly shot himself with a pistol. t Guthry, 147, edit. 1774, VOL. II. M •' upon 82 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. V. *' upon an eminence above South-'r\np. The country-people call it *' Castle-hill ; but, as it is in no defensible shape, he," with all the folly of unthiiikingncss in conjectures, " supposes it made by the Danes, as *' a memorial of victory," a ship a memorial of a y'lctory gai?7cd hi/ land!!! " It h(t/gc(I Old on each side tike a ship, is" like a ship " contracted at " both ends, and," like a ship again, " is lower at the middle than at " the ends. Mr. Vine" also " describes owe of this form,'' we are told, '' but only 130 feet long, in Sussex*." Even " not far from " Upper Stirthill, in the parish of Burton Bradstock, and himdred of *' Whitchurch, Dorsetshire, and near the road between Dorchester and " Bridport," adds Mr. Hutchins, " is a vast barrow, called Skipfon Ili/I. " It stands on an eminene, and at a distance looks Ulcc a large boat, or " hull of a ship, turned heel upwards. It is yAQ feet long, lOl broad " at the top, and 147 high in a slant line. // seems to receive its name "from its form, and is 250 feet longer than Silbury ban'ow in AVilt- " shire f." But, as Mr. Hutchins subjoins, " Wormius speaks of them ** as appropriated to kings, and peculiar to the earlier age, when the " bodies were burned ;};." The authority of Wormius is of Uttle mo- ment with me, upon such a subject. He knew too little of remains purely Celtic, to determine about their designation or their date. But here he determines with good sense in his favour. He recognises ship- barrows as existent in his own country, and existent only as the tra- ditional barrows of kings. The size of the barrow, indeed, denotes plainly the grandeur of the person buried. And as the assimilation of the barrow to the keel of a coracle in form, must have resulted from some vapour of fancy that we cannot catch in our alembic of history at present ; so does the assimilation itself appear upon the face of the Erse to have been ver}- frequent in fact, because Gerach (E.) is a coracle, and Curagk (E.) is a Jut-ri/ing-place. Yet all these coracle barrows were merely like the smaller that we have just seen, cromlechs covered * Survey of England, p. 6i8, and Geutleman's Magazine, 1768, p. 384. t Dorsetshire, i. 341. ■^ Ibid. ibid. : " Regies tumulos ad magnitudinem et figuram carina; niaxiniae navis ex " lis quas possidebant fabricates volimt. Men, Dan. p. 42." 2 with SECt. III.] IfTSTORICALLY SURVEYED. 83 with barrows. Their magnitude shews this. They are peculiarly, therefore, the barrows for kings. For others, as the pomp of sepulture shrunk up in the shrinking size of the sepulchre, barrows contracted into moimts, and dwindled away into hillocks ; long the nobles reposed imder hillocks and the kings under mounts, yet both in chests of stone covered with mounds of earth, as at Withiel or Carn Beacon, or in chests formed above ground, and conspicuous to the eye, as at St. Columb. But, to these two cromlechs for a king or a noble in Cornwall, let me add one for a noble only, even equally with both of them a sepulchre in Cornwall, and a sepulchre still more circumstantially than at Withiel, shewing the cromlech covered with a barrow. In the middle of that extended waste the downs of St. Austle, was what was called one BAKRow. This waste, in 1801, was resolved to be enclosed, and the barrow was obliged to be levelled ; the finer parts of the earth to be used for manure,, and the nibbish apparent upon it to be turned into a fence. In this operation the single workman came near the centre, and there found a variety of stones, all slates, ranged erect in an enclosure nearly square. The stones were about one foot and a half in height, oppareiithj fixed in the ground before the formntion of the harrow, and then covered over ivith rubbish in order to form the harrow. The stones were all imdressed, but had little stones caret\dly placed in the crevices at the joints of the large; in order to preclude all comm\i- iiication between the rubbish without and the contents within. Even I he tops of the erected stones were regular in height; a circumstance <»f nicety in such sort of architecture, that I know not to have been ever fomid before, and that unites w itii the carefulness preceding to denote ihe htteness of the building. On the even heads of these was laid a square freestone, which had evidently been hewn into this form, whicli seemed to rest with its extremities oJi tlie edges of the others, and was about eighteen or twcmty inches in diameter. But the summit of the harrow losc about eight or ten J'cef above all ; being perfect in its parts both above and below. The enclosure, ho\N'ever, was apparently the principal part. Yet what wasreposited in it ? The leveller expected M 2 to 84 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. to find the usual object of vulgar searchers, a pot of money. In this he was disa[)poinlcd. He found, however, a dust remarhahhj fine, and seemingly inclining to clay. On the surface it was brow n, about the middle downwards it took a dark chesnut colour, and at the bottom it approached towards a black. Nothing could be perceived in the whole, that bore any resemblance to sand ; the enclosing stones having proved very faithful to their trust. What was this dust then ? On stirring it ,up, a multitude of hones appeared, and betrayed the elements that composed it. The bones were ditFercnt in the sizes, but none exceeded six or seven inches in length. Among them were some pieces about the largeness of a half-crown, which from their concave form convinced him they were the parts of a scull. The whole mass of bones and ashes, if put together for mensuration, might (he thought) be about one gallon in quantity. On touching the bones they instantly crumbled into dust, and took the same colour with the same fineness as the dust in which they w^ere found. They were exceedingly white when they were first discovered, but remarkably brittle ; the effect assuredly of their calcina- tion in a fire, antecedent to their burial. Much in fineness and in coloiir with these ashes, appeared several veins of irregular earth on the out- side of the enclosure; which from their position without yet adjoining, and from the space occupied by them there, he conjectured to have been bodies laid promiscuously upon the funeral pile, but which I conjecture to have been only the ashes adhering to the ground, and not possible to be separated from it, for a burial with the rest within the enclosure. They had nothing of sand in them, but seemed inclining to clay, and even more so (from tlie adhering soil probably) than the dust of the enclosure. And, as the workman was fully convinced of what every one else must acknowledge, that the ashes and the bones of the enclosure had once belonged to a hiunan body, he very properly took up the whole with care, placed the stones nearly in their original posture within an hedge contiguous, then in building, placed also the bones with the ashes within their original enclosure there, and even placed the covering-stone over both. Such was the One Barrow of these downs, furnishing a decisive evidence for the true designation of a cromlech, for its having no sacrificial purpose whatever, and for its haAdng only a funeral SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 65 funeral one; as actually topped with a barrow of earth, as actually containing a stone chest within it, as actually having ashes and even bones within the chest ! Nor need I to say more upon the subject than to note, that the very mausol^eum of Augustus at Rome was undoubtedly what it has never been surmised to be, a harroiu of earth upon a chest of stone. This intimation will undoubtedly excite the surprise of my reader. Yet it is very true. Strabo himself shall prove the point at once. " The most dignified object there," he tells us, concerning the Campus INIartius, " is what is denominated the JNIausoleeum, a eakrow " upon A LOFTY VAULT OF WHITE STONE, at the margin of the river, "but ALL COVERED WITH EVER-FLOURISHING TREES TO THE SUMMIT; " and on the very point above is a brazen statue of Ccesar Augustus, as " under the barrow are the chests of him, of his relations, or of his " domestics*." This account is very explicit, and this evidence is even express. But the barrow is now gone, and only the broad girdle of stone, that bound the base of it, remains. This forms the wall of a garden, on that flat roof which once bore the barrow ; and the statue of Augustus, which once crowned the summit of the barrow, is still preserved to grace the centre of the garden. Thus what was once a magnificent cromlech, with a barrow above it, like the one in Ireland and the two in Cornwall, is now contracted into a mere cromlech, like our own at St. Columb ; only more artificial, more elegant, and more magnificent, being a round tall room ^^•ith deep recesses in the sides. All unites ^^'ith the name of Tre-kyning near that of St. Columb, and with the reach of the Tre-kyning estate up to it, to shew a British monarch interred under a monument of stones, then lying upon the moor, or within the wood here. Others were found in 17Q4-5, within the fields to the north-west, almost all spars, genuine or spurious. Others again, sometimes spars, but more commonly iron-stones, were also lying even to our own times, immediately on the east. And one, equally large with the top-stone, was very lately buried there, in a ])it * Lib. V. sect. 8. AfioXoyuilalon Ji to Maua-nXuo* xaXK/xSiov, iwi xfniriJis i4'iXr{ XiwxoXiSt/ Tfoj tm irola^w ;^k>ua, a;ffi xopt/^n; Toi; a 160X171 Tiy JivJfam iji$iC 11' axjw f*£» b1 mm (ft y^a.'Kx.n TB Zi^arou KaKTa^j* deep 80 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. deep enough to admit the passage of a plough over it. Nor let a tomb, that, however large and massy, yet carries such a face of barbarism upon it, be thought too rude, too gross for a British sovereign in tlie late days of Dioclesian ; too savage in its appearance, for Britons so long refined by all the arts of Rome ; and competent only for such of them as were prior to the Roman settlement among us. Reason would suggest this, but fact repels the suggestion. Reason is often interposing her Verdict in histor}% and on points of really dul:)ious authority ought to be respectfully heard ; but only exposes her own airy impertinence, when facts come forward to oppose her. Such a fact we have in a monument near Aylesford in Kent, veiy similar to our own, and veiy similarly denominated ; being just such a tomb, composed (as our own was originally) of four stones, erected over the remains of Catigern the second son of Vortigern, slain here in a battle against the Saxons in 455, and popularly denominated therefore Kitt's Coiy House; thus erected a century and a half after our Coyt, yet just as rude and as massy as ours, exhibiting exactly \vith it The rustic grandeur, and the surly grace, of a primaeval building of the Britons*. But * Mr, Colebrooke, hi Arch. li, 107-117, has written about this monument, till his judcr- uient was lost in a labyrinth. Yet Mr. Gough, in his Camden, i. 231, chooses rather to wander about with him or with Mr. Pegge, than adhere to Camden himself. In Saxon Chronicle, A. D. 455, we read, that " Hengist and Horsa fought with Vortigern the kinsr, " at the place which is called yEgclesford," Aylesford ; " and his brother Horsa was slain." This fixes the year precisely. " Secundum helium [fuit]," says Nennius, an author all tinhiown to Mr. Colebrooke, " super vadum quod dicitur in lingua eorum Episjbrd [Elis- *' ford] ; et ibi cecidit Horsa, ci\m filio Giiorfhigirn cujus nomen era! Catigirnus." (c. xlvi.) But Mr. Colebrooke says, 117, " allowed — , I think — it must be, that the Saxons remained " masters of the field;" though it certainly can never be allowed by any man that reflects on these words of Nennius, " Guortemir — Horsam, satellitem beljicosum, prostravit, caeleros- " que infugam versos ut stipulas terr;e allidil" (c. xlv.), or on the very course of Nennius's battles preceding and subsequent, the first on the Darcnt, at Crayford there (Sax. Chron.), the second at Aijlesford, and the third on tlie souther>i coast, (c. xlvi.) Bede also says thai Horsa was killed by the Britons, and that " hactenus in oricntalibus Cantise partibus '• monunientum hubef," not " habuit" as in Mr. Colebrooke, 112, "suo noniins insigne.'' (i. 15.) SECT. 111.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 87 But about a mile to the east of the Coyt, on the veiy skirt of Castle- X)ennis Moor, is a house and an estate distinguished by a name, that to a literary car carries at once the sound and signification of Saturn's Temple. Accordingly we find this deity, the first in the parentage of the heathen gods, and the deposed father of that reputed sovereign of gods, Jupiter, retaining the appropriate appellation among the Britons, which he maintained among the Romans, Thus Sadwrn (W.) is either Saturn or Saturday, and Zadarn (C.) is Saturn only. Nor was the knowledge of this god communicated by the Romans to them. His worship was transmitted equally to both, from that common source of idol deities to the world, that great fountain of the bitter waters of heathenism, Mhich was opened upon the nations of the earth in the days of Terah. Saturn's name therefore subsists to the present day, equally in the language of the extra-provincial Irish as in tliat of the Cornish and Welsh ; Sat hair u, Sathurn, being Saturn ; Satliarn or Dia Sathuirn^ (i. 15.) Accordingly at Horsted, near Aylcsford, is, what has been always " reputed to be •' Ilorsa's nioniimeiit by the people of the country, — a great quantity of flint stones, which, •* by length of time, and the drijiping of the trees, are overgrown with moss." (Mr. Cole- brooke himself, no.) This is a mere barrow, while that is a visible cromlech ; both erected at the time by the victorious Britons, that noticed by Bode, a Saxon, while this is passed over, but both unnoticed by Nennius and the Saxon Chronicle. The first who mentioned the monument of Catigern, was Camden; and he mentioned it only as from that faithful repository of local antiquities, the tradition of the country. " Ceciderunt hoc praelio," he cried, " duces partium, Catigcrnus Britannus et Horsa Saxo, quorum hie ad Horsted non " procul hinc sepultus loco nouien reliquit ille niagnifico elatuj funere contumulatus creditur " prope Ailesford, ubi vasta ilia saxa crecia sunt, qux imperitum vulgus," men not led astray by the false lights of learning, " a Catigerno Keith Coty-house hodie vocat." (Edit. 1590, p. 248; edit. 1594, p. 245.) In vain th.'-Tcfore has Mr. Colebrooke attempted, with Mr. Pegge and Mr. Gousjh for his auxiliaries, to wrest this monument from Camden and from history. The arm of a giant could not wrest it. Tlie arm of an infant, the arms of many infants combined, could not move one of these stones out of its place. Tlie site agrees exactly with the battle, tradition concurs precisely with history, and tiic barrow of Horsa iniitcs with the cromlech of Ca'igcru, lo appropriate all with uucommoti docisi\eness. See also another author in Arch. .xi. 3H-41, who has written, like Mr. Colebrooke, without thinking. At Kilt's Coty-housc the covering-stone is a good deal 'ess tha:i the covering-stone at the Coyt, in weight; tki.-! being tliuteeu or fourteen tons, and that only ten tons seven hundreds. (Borlase, 224.) Saturday, 88 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. Satnrda\% in Irish *. So thoroughly were our British ancestors ac- quainted with the name, through all the kingdoms of Britain and Ireland ! The best and the worst of judges have accordingly united, in interpreting Tre-sadarne, the name of a house in four or live parts of Cornwall, into Saturn's Temple, Mr. Hals notices our own, near St. Columb, thus, " Tre-saddarno, that is to say, God Saturn's Town, a *' place where the god Saturn was worshipped by the heathen soldiers " [of Castle-Dennis], who probably had their temple or chapel there " before Christianity -}-." Dr. Borlasealso mentions Zadarn, Saturn, indc *' Trezadarn, 1 own of Saturn ;}: ;" having previously inserted Saturn, among the objects of British idolatry §. And with all this collateral support from the appearance of the god's name in so many of the British dialects, the appellation of Tre-sadarn plainly points at a building; not indeed a " town," as the Cornish are so unthinkingly prone to interpret their own Tre, thus catching the secondary idea of the word before the primary, the derivative meaning antecedently to the original ; but merely a " house" appropriated to the god, and standing formerly on the site. Buildings vanish, but appellations remain ; and tJiesc fre- quently come at last to be the only memorials of those. With such a memorial of a temple of Saturn formerly existing here, we see Trc- * So Satha'trn (Erse) is Saturday, and Sadorn (Armoric) is either Saturday or" Saturn. All this shews us the folly of Pryce, who acknowledges no Saturn in the Cornish language, though expressly acknowledged by Borlase, and though appearing so evidently in the colla- teral British of Wales, of Ireland, of Scotland, or of Bretagne ; who therefore interprets Tre Sadarn as Tre Cadarn, the strong house ; and so ventures upon an elymologv, that bespeaks its own reprobation. But " Llan Saturn," alias " Llansadwrn" (Rowlands, 351), the name of a parish-church, within the Isle of Anglesey, is merely what Leland interprets it, the church of " S. Saturnus aut Saturninus" (Coll. iv. 90). The saint's real name indeed is Safurnus. He is expressly mentioned in the Life of St. Wenefrid, who " Henth- " but petiit ubi habitabat S. Saturnus; verba Saturni ad Wenefredam," &c. (Leland's Itin. iv. 137, 138.} lie was a saint of /a a/ejj and has therefore lent his name to a church in Waifs. t Hals, 64. X Borlase, 464. § Borlase, 172 : " We have— some reason to think them [rocks] dedicated to Saturn ;— "for we have many places in Cornwall called Tre-sadarn — , and wc have Nan-sadarn, " or the Valley of Saturn." kyning SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. ?9 kyning, Tre-sadarn, and the Govt, all uniting together to mark the establishment of heathenism, near the town of St. Columb ; to shew us a heathen king residing at the first, worshipping at the second, and lying intombcd at the third. Yet Saturn in all probability derived his name from that father god of all the heathen idolatry, when the heathens " sacrificed to devils and not to God \ :" even him, who like Saturn was the head and sovereign of all the devils, and was actually named so like him, as amid all the variations of languages, and with all the terminations of names, to be only transnominatcd from Satax into Saturn ; this confessed son of Cosliis and Terra, this earth-fallen angel of heaven retaining his appropriate name of Satan, or the enemy to the last ; while his more ambitious son, the usurper of his father's throne, and even the maimer of his father's person, arrogated to himself the very appellation of God, and was denominated Jehovah or Jove. Such were the principal divinities of heathenism, all of them devils, and one of them, the arch-devil, acknowledging himself by name to be Sata7i ! The king of Cornwall then, the immediate predecessor of Solomon^ but a Pagan himself, and a resident in the royal house of Tre-kyning, in consequence of Dioclesian's edict probably, ordered a yoimg woman of the Roman naineof Columba to be put to death for her Christianity. The scene of the execution he directed to be nortii of his own house, behind the hill that backs it on the north, and upon the very site of the present churchyard ; ground sufficiently distant from his house, not to annoy his f ings with either the sight or the hearing of the deed during its transaction, yet rising higher than any immediately adjacent, even look- ing down into a steep valley on the north, and conspicuous from all the high lands beyond. Here the fatal fire ^^ as kindled, I suppose, casting^ its awful gleam upon the sides of the hills opposite, and carrying a strong terror with it to the heart of every secret but cowardly Christian*. Here,. t I Cor. X. 20. * rire appears to have been thena common implement of niartyrilom. vSoTJcdesaysof the Sancta Columba of France, that, " superato igne ca\ a-fi^at. a-vn rv wfi an^tvaoium h^ toi Ocko SfflBxsi/s'te*. See also Montfaucon, v. pt. ist, iv, 9, plate 31, figures 3, xi. plate 32^ fig. ;z, u'here an eag!e is bearing the soul of an eriiperor to heaven. ♦ Bede, 1.7: " Redeuute tempontm ecrenitatt'," remains SECT. HI.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. Ql remains, as for St. Alban's, was at a little distance irithoiit + ; but her name was certainly affixed to the whole, like his. A representation of her is known to have been carved in stone formerly upon the ends of tlie io(jf, and other representations appear to have been painted upon the glass of the windows, in which she (with a Roman allusion to her name) carried a Columha or dove in her hands §. The saint of this church, therefore, must be acknowledged by all, though she is wholly unnoticed by Dr. Borlase as a martyr for Christi- anity among the Cornish ; as a virgin put to death for the Gospel by the heathen king of Cornwall ; as, indeed, one grand evidence of druidical malignity, impelled however by the malignity of a man who was noways druidical himself, even Dioclesian, against the glorious followers of our Redeemer. She has thus the honour of standing conspicuously forward upon the shores of Cornwall; that host of martyrs with which ignorance has crowded those shores, all vanishing away at her presence like ghosts before the rising day, and she herself appearing robed in the brightest beams of the sun. Yet she stands not alone ; she is accom- panied on her right hand and on her left with other martyrs, though none of them are Dr. Borlase's ; all suffering assuredly in the same per- secution, as, from the erpial recentness of their sufferings, the lives of some of them were A^ritten equally with hers, and as they were all the children of one pair of parents. Leland selects the following notice from a life of St. Nectan, now, like that of Sancta Columba, I believe, lost for ever to the curious world : " Erechan," cries the biographer, " a little king in Wales, from whom " the district of Brecknock took its name, had by his wife Gladwisc " twenty-four sons and daughters, \vhose names \\'erc Nectan, John, X The body of St. Albaii appears reposited without the church, " sub cespite abscondir " turn ;" and canicil tlictice by Offa " in (juandam ccclcsiam ibidem extra urbem Veroia- " miiim, ill honoroni bcali inartyris coitslruclam." (M. Paris, 904.) But the spot oa which lie was mariyrid was wUliiti the church, as the church was built " uli niartvr, pcr- " cussus, sanguinem suum fudit pro Christo." (Ibid, ibid.) § Hals, 62. ^2 " Endelicnt, C)2 'JKE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V. " Endelicnt, Menfre, and Uilic ; Tedda, Mabcn, AVencu, and Wcn- " sent ; McievNcnna, "W'enna, Juliana, and Yse ; Morwenna, Wymp, " AN'cuheder, CUxler, and Keri ; Jona, Kananc, Kcrhcnder, Adwen, " Hi'lic, and Tunialanc. All these sons and daiiglifers were afterwards " holy martyrs or confessors, in Devonshire and CormvaU, living the " life of hermits* y Giraldus Cambrensis, who took his Journey through AN'alcs in the end of the twelfth century, relates the very same incident. wit
  • - wall, where mamj of the persons are here said to ha-se lived hermits, and to have died confessors or raai'tyrs ; where, therefore, all the names conld not be recorded, Devonshire having a right to several, and Corn- wall claiming only the rest. Tlie first or principal of these, the first on the list as the eldest of* them all, or the principal in our eyes, because his life gives us the ori- ginal account of all, Nectan, was one of those who settled in Devon- shue as a hermit, was honoured in Devonshire as a saint, and had even a church erected in Devonshire with his name to it. He was buried at Hartland, and at Hartland a church was constructed bearing the name of St. Nectan ; originally collegiate for secular priests, afterwards con~ ventual for Aiistin canons, but now robbed of all its possessions, reduced into a mere donative, yet still glorying in its relation to St. Nectan*. John, however, took up his residence in CoruMall, and in a parish that has been denominated from him. Its assumption of his name, however, has been so much disguised to the critical eye by a variation in the orthography, proper in itself, but concealing the identity, that> had we not been led by the history, we shoidd have searched in vain for the origin : John being a Welshman, his name must have been written in his native language Jeuaii, or Jcvan, or Evan \. We have accordingly a parish-church in our deaneiy of East, which is called " Ecclesia Sancti Ivonis' in the earlier Valor, but St. Ives in the later, or St. Eivc in popular pronunciation, and is well known by tradition * Leland's Coll. iv. 153 : " S. Neclanus — Ilartlandias sepultus." (Tanner and Bacon.) + Kichards's Welsh Dictionary, among SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVKYED. 95 among the parishioners to have derived its name from the British appel- lation of John J. Endelient retired to another part of Cornwall, and gave name to another parish within it : this name is echoed back from the parish, without the slightest variation in the repetition. Thus, in the deanery of Trigge Minor, we lind " Ecclcsia Sanctas Endelientne," specified by the lirst Valor ; then a churcli collegiate of four prebendaries, now the rectory of St. Endelien, with three prebends detached from it. And from the entry of the name in that Valor we learn, w^hat we could not learn from either Giraldus's account, Williams's Catalogue, or St, Nec- tau's Life, the sex of this saint, Menfrede, 'J Appears from the same evidence to have been equally ]VJe\fi{e, Ja daughter, and to have equally taken up her abode in Cornwall: she settled in a parish immediately adjoining to her sister's. In the first Valor, directly before St. Endelien, we see " E-cclcsia Sanctae " Minviredre" noted ; in the last we sec it noted with a nearer confor- mity to the second appellation, '* Mynfray, alias Mynforde, alias St. " Miniver;" as in a calendar belonging once to the monastic church of Bodmin, we find the day of " Sancta Menefreda, virgin, not martyr, '* on the 2-ith of November *." Teth A, "» Appears equally a daughter, and fixed her hermitage in the Tedda, J parish immediately adjoining to St. Endelien's; the three Bisters ranging in a line along the sea, but at a little distance from it, east and west. Immediately attcr the church of St. Endelien in the first Valor, we have " Ecclcsia Sanctje Thethu*," a collegiate church of two pre- bendaries, now St. Tethe, a mere vicarage. It thus shared the common fate of almost ail collegiate churches, tlieir opulence marking them out for plunder, ajid their reduction now being in proportion to their great- X Hals, 116: " As the parishioners tell us, St, Eve n a corruption of St. Ivonis ui »• British, i. e. John," • VV, ella de Egloskery," or " Egloskyry," and the second the curnev of " Egloskorry," now deno- minated " Egloskerry," yet so denominated as the church of Keri. That Valor equally exhibits " Ecclesia de Eglosheil," and this the vicar- age of ** Egloshele;" a name in which the personal appellation of the saint, and the Cornish term for a church, are equally as in the former incorporated together, to constitute the common title of the cliurch and parish ; but of which the literal signification, when it is reduced to its constituent parts again, is merely the church of Hele or Helie*. Adwf.n settled very near to St. Teth, and a little on the eas-t : there we have the parish of " Advent," now dedicated to " St. Advcn," but united with " Lanteglos juxta Camelford." This " is called Advent," cries poor Mr. Hals, who commenced his course of Sisi/phian toil with this parish, " from Advent Sunday (on M'hich probably it was conse- " crated and dedicated to God, in the name of St. ylnnc, by the bishop " of Exon), viz. the nearest to the feast of St. Andrew, and refers to " the coming of Christ, Advent being derived from the Latin word " advent us, a foming or arrival;" and, as the sentence ran originally because it now runs in the rnanuscript, before the publisher presumed to curtail and change it in printing, " Advent pro ad^'eniat, synonimous " with 7r^o(r:-^jiuii, proserchomai, advenie?zs, answerable to the Hebrew " Nl Ba approprinquo, to approach or to arrive, to draw near." I thus exhibit INIr. Hals, with all his erudition (as he thought it) waving in a crest of honour upon his head, and really (as my reader will think) with his cock's-comb cap of folly 'pricking up its asses eai*s at the sides. W^hat the name of the parish means is very obvious to common sense; however ISIr. Hals in his learning may be puzzled to discover it : the appellation is m'irely personal, and that of the church's saint, and I have pointed out the very person who bore it f . * Jona, I suspect, had a chapel at Lan-yon, in Gwincar parish ; Lan-yon naturally meaning the church of Jona, t William reads " Adwen-helye" as one name, because he has interpolated " Helie** before, and would otherwise have had one saint too many for his number. But SECT, in.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 99 Hut we have one name more to be apj^ropiiatcd ; wliat is written " Kaiianc" in Leland, being Lanant in AViJliam. This is the name of a [)arish at present, which we have colloquially corrupted into La/unt; which we had so corrupted long enough before Henry's Valor, for the \ alor itself to adopt the false appellation, but wliich is written in its original orthography by the earlier Valor, as " Ecclesia de Lananta." From the termination of this, too, the saint appears to have been a female, who settled more to the west than any of her brothers or sisters, and lent her name to that church, which carried afterwards as a prefix the appellation of another saint, Uny, who lived and died in the parish at a later period *. "NVc thus lind very many of these sainted names still resounding in Cornwall, still affixed to pur churches, and still retained by our parishes: the others have either been lost in the lapse of ages since, or have their names disguised to us by false readings, or are referrible to Devon.shire entirely. All of these saints, says the primary narrative above, were either confessors or martjrs for Clu'istianity in Cornwall m\d in Devonshire. Nectan we particularly know to have been a martyr ; but then he was a martyr where he Mas buried, at Hartland, in Devonshire f . Others * " Ewiiy, alias Uny, Lalant cum S. Jesse, alias S. Ives." (Henry's \'aIor.) t Leland's Coll. iv. 153 : '' Ncetaiuis martyr Hartlandia; scpullus." William, 130, 131, speaks tlius of Nectan : " Sicut— primogenitus fuit, ita cxteris omnibus lionestate vitsc " major fuit, et prodigiorum choruscate excellentior, extitit. — Vencrandus vir Ncctanus, " per quxque ncmorosa," plunging into all tlie thick parts of the woodland, " dispendia " investigando quererc," seeking and searching out the circuitous ways in it, as flying from persecutors, " ab iis repcrlus latronibus," was at last discovcre4 by the cut-throats who were in quest of him, " in loco qui adhuc hodie dicilur Nova Villa," Newton, '* ibi jam " ecclesia in ejus honwem construitur," a mere chapel, I presume, " 15 kal. Julii capiic '' truncatus est;, et caput suum propriis accipiens manibus, per medium fcrme spacii sta- •• dium," for half a furlong, " usque ad fontem quo morabatur," which is at the abbey, I believe, and from which he had plunged into the thick parts of the wood, "dctulerit; " ibique sanguine [sanguineo] circumlinitum sudori," bedewed all over witli a sweat of blood, " cuidam lapidi imposutt; cujus adhuc ca;dis et miraculi, sanguinolenla in eodetn " lapidc remanent vestigia." These marks probably were made at first, in mere comme- moration of the trailitionary incident, and were afterwards appealed to in the forgctfulncss of ignorance as proofs of its truili, o 2 of ioO Tfffe CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. V, of them were cqiiaHy martyrs in Cornwall. His or their martyrdom, therefore, proves vot the later establishment of Christianity in Cornwall than in Devonshire, proye-s indeed the eqnal non-establishment of it at the time in both ; and pi'oves the druidism of Devonshire, if druidism had been prunarily concerned in the business, to have been just as malignant to the Gospd as the druidism of Cornwall. Giraldus also shews us a sister to all these saintSy even in the Welsh principality of her andrheir fathei',' put to deatli by a king whose honourable suit she had rejected, and so made a martyr fot the Gospel m AV'ales. They all therefore came into Cornwall, probably on the murder of their sister, certainly at a period m hen Christianity was both professed and perse- cuted ; professed by some, but persecuted by others ; professed by the little king of Brecknockshire, but persecuted from a personal dislike to one individual by a superior sovereign. This persecution had begun in a paroxysm of rage, and burst out into the martyrdom of the king's daughter ; but probably Avas extending its rage and directing its bursts steadily against her sisters or brothers, all equally Christian an ith her- self, all involved certainly in her religion, all sharing probably by im- putation in her rejection of the ting. They therefore agreed to leaA'^e Wales together, to retire into Cornwall, so to fly beyond the reach of the murderous tyrant. They thus retired to exercise that religion in the solitude of a sqiarate hermitage, which they could not exercise together in the palace of, their fatlier. They retired from Wales at a period when the Christians of. Roman Britain, as Gildas informs us, had many churches construeted for the public rites 'of de\'Otion ; they became mar- tyrs or confessors in Cornwall and Devonshire, when those churches were levelled to the ground; they Avere sainted,, and had churches erected to their memory when Christianity Avas again tolerated, was soon encouraged, and Avas speedily established*. They thus differ essentially from all the hermits that Ave have seen before : those A\ere protected or patronised by the kings or nobles of Cornwall, all of them now Christians ; while these Avere seized by the heathen hand of power, * Gildas, c. viii. : " Renovant ecclesias ad solum usque dcstructas, basilicas sanctorum " niartyrum fundant, construunt, perficiunt." were 5ECT. in.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 101 were dragged to prison, were probably sentenced to death, and some of them actually put to death. They thus became confessors or martyrs at the closing persecution of the Christian church, when the malignant spirits of earth or hell made their last efforts, and lavished all their arts of violence in one last exertion to crush the genius of a religion for ever, that derived a flame of animation from the very fires of heaven itself, that therefore rose strong under the heaviest weight of human or diabo- lical oppression, and was always aspiring to mingle with those fires again from which it originally came. So high are we carried by this singular train of anecdotes, which has hitherto lain unnoticed amid the dust and cobwebs of antiquarian litera- ture, in the history of our religion among the Cornish ! We have beheld it patronised where Dr. Borlase imagined it to be persecuted ; we liave found it persecuted where Dr. Borlase did not suppose it to exist ; yet persecuted only \^-hen it was also persecuted in Devonshire, m hea indeed it was persecuted all over the Roman empire. V\g particularly perceive in this royal family of AVales, in this glorious household of Welsh confessors and martyrs, the names of many of those saints whose memories we are yearly celebrating in our parish-feasts, and whose appellations we are daily pronouncing in those of our parishes, without knowing who, or when, or v\'hence they were. Most of them were Irish we now see, many of them Welsh, but some Cornish ; holy men, holv women, sons or daughters of kings; devout hermits, religious pre- lates, even picus kings themselves ; renouncing the world for religion* resigning their lives for their I'aith, and rejecting earth for heaven ; but so rejecting or so resigning merely at the finishing period of persecution, and so renouncing under the establishment of Christianity in the isle as a part of the empire, though a couple of centuries afterward. That happy le^{'n of" the world, Chiistianity, was long struggling to ferment the mass of the empire, by slow degrees subdued a part of its natural heavi- ness, biit at last diffused her quickening influence very successfully through the whole *. •to • " St. Kaync," says Dr. Borlase, " or Kcyna, a holy virgin of the blood royal, daughter " of Biaganits prince of Brecknockshire, is said to have gone a pilgrimage to St. Micliael's «' Moimt, 103 THE CATHEDRAL Ol- CORNWALL [cHAP. V. "Mount, ill Cornwall. (Carew, p. 130; Capgrave, p. 204; Willis Not. p. 103.) Now " this saint lived in the end of the Jiflli century, and as she probably dwelt in the casteiu " part of tliis county (where her church and well are still to be seen, and her festival is ceie- *' brated on the 30th of September), it is not at all improbable that she should come this " pilgrimage to St. Michael's Mount; a fact farther confirmed by the legend of St. Cadoc " (though disfigured by fable), who, according to Capgrave (fol. liv. and ccv.), made a " pilgrimage to St. Michael's Mount, there saw and conversed with St. Ka)ne; and on his " return, parched with thirst, miraculously produced a most pleutiful and healing fountain " in a dry place, and had a church dedicated to him in Cornwall, where this miracle was •' performed." But where in Cornwall this church is. Dr. Borlase knew not himself, I believe, and I long found myself all unable to say, knowing no church at all of his name within the count)', knowing only St. Cadoc in St. \^ccp, and St. Cadoc in Padstow parishes, at both which was certainly a chapel dedicated to him. The latter, however, is meant, as William says thus : " Sanctus Cradokus [Cadokus] est honoratus in ecclesia capcllx piope " Patisloiu in comitalu de Cornewaylle, propter verme.'; destruendos Inlendo aqiicejhnlis ibi- *' dem;" not for opening a well, but for freeing it from w orms ; " from which it appears that " this place" St. Michael's Mount " was dedicated to religion a^ /ea^/ as anciently as ^^ is a name even for the capital of a large manor in Cornwall f . Ty Byclian also signifies in the laws of Howel Dha %, what modern refinement is now exalting into a water-closet ; and so stands a full evidence that we had, at least from the settlement of the Romans among us, a presumptive evidence that we had before their settlcuyint, those necessary appendages to our houses, which have been found in the Roman buildings at Pompeii, and in Roman remains within our own island, which were therefore known to our monasteries probably from their first erection ; but were certainly familiar to them during the eleventh or twelfth century, yet were un- known even in jNIadrid within these fifty years, and are even unknown to families above the vulgar in Cornwall at this day. Nor do « e find tjiem wanting among our Saxon sovereigns or Saxon nobles, though struc- tures of such a quality cannot be expected to catch the common notice of history. jNIan is obliged to do what he is ashamed to mention, feels himself degraded by tlie necessary attentions to his own body, and so proves himself in descent, in destination, or in both, superior to his present situation even in the scale of nature alone. Yet a memorable incident in the death of a Saxon king has brought the building forward to the eye cf history, and compelled our historians to mention it. That gallant hero Edmund Iron-side, the true representative of the Athelstans, the Alfreds, or the Cerdics of his family, the last supporter of the Saxon monarchy, and in whose fall it fell ; even he, in ioi6, " sleeping for a " night at Oxford, when he stepped aside into ;x secret retired room for " the functions of vatiire, a son of Eadric's, instigated by his father, " concealed himself in the secret pit, struck the king [as he was * Itin. iii. no : The abbey is equally termed Lettelue, in the inscription upon its ovva seal. (Arch. xiii. 195.J + Hals, 1 16. , X Howel Dha, i, 47, p. 71, -" sitting] SECT, ij HTSTORICALLr SURVEYED. lOQ " sitting] in his private parts, ^^'i(h a poniard doubly sharpened, " thus gave him daidly wound, and flying, left the weapon in his " bowels §." So familiar in our houses of roxjaltij at Icsat was this kind of room, as early as the murder of Edmund in lolO ! Yet we find it in another fact of murder, above a hundred years before, and at the house of a mere noble; since " Earl Stephen, the brother of Walo," says Worcester, " as silting in secession he eased nature, is struck with " an arrow through the u'indow, and dies from the M^ound the same " night iJ." And we also find it mentioned repeatedly as an appendage to oiu' monasteries, in the ages since ^[. Teagh Beug, or Beg, means tlie same sort of building, in Irish. But, what is very surprising, the popular denomination for it- is the Bog, or the iiOg^-house, among the academies of Oxford ; even of that Oxford, at which we find one in 1 1 0, and among those academics, who as little think they are talk- ing British, when they so call it, as the alderman of Londoa thought he was talking prose when he spoke in conversation. But just in the very mode of forming Bach into a substantive, so leaving it to stand as the designator of an object by itself, we find Beach (1.), Bee (English), the ancient as well as the modern appellative of what the natives of North- America call the Englishman's fly, as introduced among them by § Matt. Westm. 401 : " Rcge apud Oxoniam pcmoctante, cliim ad Jomuni secretiorem " ad exqiiisita naturx divtrteret, filius — Eadrici, patris instinctu, in fovea delitcscens secrc- •' taria,— eundem regem ciilti-llo bis acuto inter cclanda percussit, et co lethaliter vidncrato, *' inter viscera fiigiens ferruni reliqiiit." Malmsbury, f. 40 : " Ad. naturae requisita «' sedcnti." II Flor. Wigorn. 337 : " Stephanus comes, frater Waloni?, cum in secessu residens " aivum purgaret, sagitta per fenestram percutitur; unde eadem nocte extinguitur." f\ At Winchester monastery, one of the oldest probably in the kingdom, were '• donius- " necessarix, ac officiiix ; monarchorum." (Wharton's Aiiglia Sacra, i. 185.) St. Alban's monastery, about the year 1200, is said to has'c rebuilt " vctus dormitoriuni " ruinosum et pr;e vetustate tabefactum, cum dormitorii appeiidiciis," like our night-stools in our bed-rooms, " vkhWcet, domicilio >iece5sariorv7n." (M. I'aris, 1047.) Peterborough monastery was burnt down in tlie twelfth centur\', " practcr capituluni, et dormitorium, et " necessarium." (Leland's Coll. i. 15.) And Chillendtn, prior of Christ-church, iu Can- terbury, from 1490 to 151 1, " domos quamplures," as answering to the great number of monks, " mcessariai, longo tempore dLrutas, de novo fecit ac cmcndavit." (Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 143.) the no THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. the English, and what our ancestors the Britons so denominated merely from its littleness- CuDDEX Beak reflects a very different light to the mind's eye, is purely local, is confined to the site, and implies a wooded point of land. ijoat (C.) is timher or wood. Coed (W.), v\ood, timber, or trees, Coedcn (W.), a tree, Cudon (C), Ciidon, Cuddon (W.), a wood-dove, properly and precisely (as appears from analogy) any thing belonging to a wood ; Cvdyn (W.), a lock of hair, or wool ; Cud'in (C), the hair of the head, a lock of hair, or a bush, and properly any thing bushy or wood-like. Thus we have one of earl Moreton's manors within Cornwall, called expressly in Doomsday Book Cuda-irold *. ^^^e have even a headland a little to the east of St. JMichad's JNIovmt, more appositely to our present purpose denominated Citddcn (or wooded) Point, at this mo- ment. Bca/t indeed, in the name at St. German's, is only the same in signification as point. Yet it is equally liritish with its accompanying Citdden, being still retained without disguise in the Armorican Bch, but changed into Pyg in Cornish and Pig in Welsh, still preserved in all its primitive form by Beah in English, and meaning in all these languages the bill of a bird. But such a bill is so denoted, from the prior import of the word; Pig (W.) being a prick or point, Piecell (C), a dart, an arrow, a javelin; Piga (C), to prick; Pigol (C), a mattock, a pick- (Kve; Pikel (in Lancashire) a. pitch -fork; and Pig (('.), i^ pig in English, so denominated from the sharpness of its snout. Beak therefore signi- fies any sharp or pointed object, and so comes here to import a point of land sharp in its configuration. But let me elucidate this explanation by a reference to authority. " Beg, Bee, or /jWj," sa}s Pelletier in his Dictionary of the Language of Bretagne, is "a point, a pointed extre- *' mity; I find it used for the face, or at least for the mouth," surely for the mouth alone, by transition from a bird's bill, " in this passage " of the Life of St. Gwenole, IIo hec d'ain /tec tequet, ha vi ystryset, Put * Hals, 140, says, that this is the name in Doomsday Book for Cuddcn Beak itself; wjien it is oiilv one among many names ot lands under " Terra comitis Meritoniensis," and when all these are discriminated expressly from the lands of the bishop at St. Germans. " your SKCT. I.] niSTORlCALLT SURVEYED. Ill " your face [month] to my face [mouth], and embrace mc [press mc, or " give me a pressing kiss] : Bee is used also for the beak of birds, and " even the muzzle of four-footed beasts," by the same transition from the bill of a bird. — '' Bee is one of the ancient words GaUic or Celtic, " recognized for such by the ancients and by the moderns. Tliough " we see it written before ' Ho L'ec,' our Bretoons pronounce it com- " monly ' Ho i^ec,' your bill, your mouth ;" just as we have seen Bee in Armorican changed into Pig in Welsh, or Pi^g in Cornish, and just as we still use it familiarly among ourselves, in Peak a sharp prominence, or a sharp angle. — " It is iVom the figure signified by this word, that " we have those appellations of Bee cTAlUer, of Bee d" Amies, to mark " the point of land which forms the junction of two rivers,'^ as an angular prominence between them. " We also give the name," for the same reason, " to promontories and eapes ; and it is common on the western " side of Normamli/, as Bee de Champeaux, Bee d'Agon, BccduBanc*.^' This * PelTetier, 47 : " Beg, Bee, on Bek, pointe, extremite pointue. Jc le troiive pour ti " face, ou dii nioiiis pour la bouche, en cet endroit de la Vie de Saint Gwenole, Ho Lee *' d' am bee leqnet, ha m'ysiryset, Mettez voire face £ur ma fnce, ct m'embrassez. Bee se ** dit aussi du bee dcs oiseaux, et meinc du niuseaii des betes a quatre pieds. Bee est iin " de ces anciens ruots GauK)is ou Celliquc, rccoiinus pour tels par Ics anciens et par les *' inoderiics. Quoique I'Dn voyc ei-dessus, ' Ho jBtc,' nos Bretons prononcent coniniune- *• ment, ' Ho Pec,' votre bee, votre bouche. — C'est dela figure signifie par ce mot, que sont " veniis ccux dc Bee il'Aliier, de Bee d'Ambe?, pour marquer la pointe de terre que forme " la jonction des deux rivieres. Oti donne aussi ce nom, aux proniontoires et caps; ct il " est comniun dans l.i cole occidcntale de Norniandie, Bee de Champeaux, Bee d'Acon, " Bee du Banc." That I correct the very lexicographer of the Brctoon language, in his very explanation of Brctoon terms ; may seen? to carry an air of high presumption, in the act. But the correction appears too just from the context to provoke the charge. '• Put " vour mouth to my mouth, and press me [with a kiss]," is obviously the meaning from that law of sound jcnse, which is paramount to ail criticism on language. W. I'cileticr himself a';cordingly renders the words very nearly up to my interpretation, in 844, 845. " Slris," he there says with more of mind as he had advanced farther in his lexicon, " etroil, serre, presse — . Dans nn endroit de la Vie de S. Gwenole, il est employe au *' si ns honnele. Ho lee (Vam bee lequel, Ita m'slryzet, Mettez votre bouclie a ma louche, ct ♦' m'embrassez, me presuz C'esi Gralon, que I'on fait parler ainsi a son parent Fragan, " pere da saint. Je lis dans autre endroit de cette meme Vie, Striz, comme adverb, pour *' dire de fjics, ou oj-ec application, et attcntivement. — Davies n'a point de mot, qui repond " a celui-ci." The Welsh in truth has no word correspondent. The Irish also has none, Bui 112 THE (^ATHEDTIAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP- VI. This is fully sufficient of itself to ascertain the meaning of our Cornish appellation. But as we had lately an etymologist, Mr. ISIorgan, a dissenting teacher at Leskard, from Wales in the vicinity, who em- ployed the knowledge of his native language frequently in decyphcring the local names around him ; who was actually deemed by those thai could 7iot judge, to be very happy in his explatiations ; yet was in fact most fantastically -wrong, resolving Cudden Beak (for ijistance) into €udin (W.), a lock of hair or wool, and Bach (W.)' little' ; VCt inter- preting it a little promontorij , as if a promontory coidd possibly be expressed in any language by a lock of wool or hair ; for that reason I have taken so large a compass of examination before, and for that reason I shall enlarge a little more now, willing to chase away such imj)ertinence for ever from the minds of my cotemporaries in Cornwall. Pellctier has thrown a considerable light upon the subject. I have augmented this light. But more may be still thrown. I therefore remark additionally, that in the interiors of that Normandi/, in which we find a local name completely Cornish, Tre-porf, for the port-town of Eu ; we equally find Bee distin- guished by its ancient abbey, but situated at the conjlucnce of two rividets*. We also find there, what approximates both in sound and sense very closely to our Cudden Jicak, Caudedcc, . a town near Rouen ; at the union of a couple of currents, like that ; like that too, at tlie point of a ivoody hill ; and actually resolved by Bullet, the great linguist of the Celtic, Just as I have resolved Cudden Beak, into Cod a wood, and Bee a tongue of land at the union of two rivers ■\. We have even in But the Cornish has, not in Pryce however, but in Borlase ; Slr'iz biing interpreted by the latter as narrow, streight [strait], and Striza to bind fctst. The predominating idea of the word then, is wliat I have fixed npon it above, preying; applies equally to a kiss, as to an embrace; and, in conjunction with the word mouth, can mean a kiss alone. And I thus notice the wrong, that Pryce has done to the Cornish language and to himself, by omitting this with nu-r mcrous other words sptcilied bv Borlase, and this so aiuhcnticated by the appearance of the game word in Armorick, strait in English, slrictus in Latin. See also v. 3, a note * Bullet's Memoires sur la Langue Celtique, i. 129: "Bee, bourg situe sur unc langnc '•■ de terrc, a I'smbouchure du Bee dans la Rillc. — La riviere de Bee a pris son nom de ce " bourg." t Ibid. 130: " Caudebec, sur le bord de la Seine, qui y re^oit luie petite riviere, — au " pied d'une niontagnc couverte de bois. Cod, foret; Bee, embouchure." 2 Pelletier's •fECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SUR^'T:YED. I 13 Pelletier's own province of Bretagne, Bee du Raz, a headland on the shore near Brest. But to bring the argument home to our own region, upon our coast of Cornwall, in the line of the north sea, and near to St. Genys, we have a promontory denominated expressly Cam-beak, or the Crooked Point, to this day. That Cudden Beak had a large wood adjoining to it even at the Conquest, I shall soon shew ; and that it is a hill projecting between two currents of water, the surveying eye assures us at once, Polvathic being a stream on the west, and Tiddiford on the east *. Not one of these names, however, confesses any relation in itself to royalty. Yet perhaps the only remaini))g one will, as it seems peculiarly strange, and very difFcrerit in sound or form from all the rest ; Catcii Frf.xch. I'his indeed is so different, and so strange, that it naturally excites our surprise at the hearing, and powerfully provokes our amazement on examination. It is plainly a name that has been thrown into the crucible of vulgar pronunciation, and come out again disfigured completely in its aspect. What its original aspect therefore was, it is the business of critical chemistry to ascertain. The mere sound of the letters at first suggests to an English ear, that the name is derived from some interception of a party of French, landed upon the coast adjoining, and penetrating thus far, about three or four miles, up into tlie coimtry. I'his is accordingly the very interpretation, which Carew, in his usual spirit of both thinking and talking with the vulgar, has adopted ; but adopted with so much want of expUcitness, as shews he was half ashamed of it. " Catch-French," he says, is "a house, so named (by likcly- " hood) for some former memorable, though now forgotten accident f ." Such an interpretation, indeed, is worthy of thevidgar alone, who are obliged to ring Tiames like vessels, and to judge of their goodness by their sound in the EnglJ.sh language. Scholars, therefore, mount upon • Carew, 109, \viih a good luck that seems more the result of accident ilian of jmlg- tnent, and niertlv from attention to the I'.nglhh termination of the name, has fallen upon ♦ his very etymon. " At the to\vn'» end," he says, " Cuddenbeak, — from a wcll- " advanced promontory, which enlituled it Beak, taketh a pleasant prospect of the river." t Carew, log, VOL. 1 1. Q '-ilC H4 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. the wings of learning, and soar a higher tlight; explaining the name into C/iasse Franche, or a Free Chase. P^tyniologists always refer a local appellation to that language, %% ith \\ hich they arc most conversant themselves ; schoolboys, or young academics, to tlie Latin or the Greek,, and lawyers to Norman-French. But in etymologizing there is a better light to direct us, than any which learning can furnish, good sense ; a kind of solar beam, steady and sure, in comparison with \^'hich learn- ing is merely an unctuous vapour, kindled by accident, dancing at ran- dom, and leading into (juagmires. Men of judgment know, that locak names should be explained only in the vernacular language of the countiy; and that, though affectation may occasionally generate a foreign name, as nature makes a monster now and then, } et the regular coiu'se is very different. The local names in Cornwall are almost all Cornish. They are so in the parish of St. German's particularly, as we have seen already ; though lying along the line of its eastern frontier, a part first subdued hy the arms aa.lc i, (*/■» Paat Hi . ru/.Xs/lttt X.-i.tfl/',.) M-,/.fl..,-/„J„l, l^r.-.,M/i: SECT. I.] IIISTORICAT.nY SURVETED. 125 of Dioclesian ^. It was then, like our cassock, flowing down to the feet §. But before the days of Dioclesian it had been adopted, with some distinguishing difference assuredly, as the appropriated dress of the clergy. Thisdiffercnce I conjecture to have been what we see in our statue of Gennanus, the addition of a hood lor the head, to tlic caracalla of Antoninus ; as the ancient glossers, seemingly from a mere association of ideas, produced by a combination of objects familiar to the eve, '\n- tcrprct caniai/la hy cuciil/tts, a garment with a cowl to it||. Accord- ingly ^ve find the caracdlla, in less than sixty years alter Dioclesian, actually noticed by St. Jerome, as JiiniLshed tcith a hood, and as used by wonJis or ascetics*. And in a canon of the Saxon church, about the year 7.50 only, we find this express direction ; that " the priest, when " he sings mass, is not to have on a hood-cap; and, if he reads the " Gospel, he should lay it,'' as it is laid in the statue, " on his shoulders j-.'' Tliat the caracalla was adopted by the clergy, and has been transmitted in the clerical cassock to our own days, was originally the conjecture of Salmasius ; vitiating the mune successively into curuca and casaca t, therefore wild in its appearance, yet (what is wonderful) true in its substance. Rut by so vitiating the name, in order to derive tlu^ thing, he was wild without necessity ; cassock being related to caraccdla only-, as now signifying what the other J'ortiierli/ signitied, yet borrowing its ^ Sparlian, ix. Hist. Aug. Scrip. 416 : " Ilodlcq. Antoniuianse diciintiir." § Ib'ul. 416 : " Vcstimento — dcniisso usijuc ad lalos." ^ Ib'ul. 417 : " Ka^KKiXXio; glossae cxponunt ciicullam." (Salniasius's note.) — So the verv " caracalla" of St. AIb;iii is called " cuculla" by the middle ages. (Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 184, and Usher, 78. * Ibid. ibid. : " Caracallx, de tjuibus Beatus Hieronynms, crant palliala cum cucullis, " qualia nionachi et ow^iIki gercbant." — tjshcr, 78: " Hieronynms (cpist, 120, ad Fabeo- •' lam) tt Eucherius (Instruction, lib. ii. cap. 10) indumeflium saccrdotaje — in modum " carucalUe fuisse (.Wvuni, sed sine cuculla," and so " caracallas fuisse" thm " — cuculiatae •' satis indicant." t Cone-ilia, i. 117, Pccnitcnlialc of Archbishop Egbert, cai.on ix. The translation is thus in Latin: " Cum saccrdos niissam celebrat, non portct caiacallam cassiatam ; sod, *' cum Kvangelimn legit, imponai earn lutmero." The translation should have been nurtiv carutailii' lassitoii. If. Spartian, ix. Hist. Aug. Script. 417; Dio, 1311, notes, own IJ6 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VI. ov.n nan)e tVoni Caxng, Casog, a term equally Celtic with the other, equally applied by the Gauls to that garment assuredly, and still used in the Highlands for a coat or a cassock §. But that the cassock of modern times is the same with the carncalla of the ancient, is shevsTi historically hv Bede, an " ancient author," overlooked h}' Bingham ; for Bcde speaks " of it as" a "clerical habit in those days" of Dioclesian himself, and even as the " peculiar habit of the clergy" then. In his account of that pioto-martyr of Britain, whose name we so justly revere, at the grand persecution of Christianity under Dioclesian, " Albanus, still a pagan,'* he says, " received into his house a certain clergyman flying from the " persecutors." This clergyman converted and Ijaptized him, in the course of a few days ; at the end of ^^■hich, some soldiers came to search the house for the clergyman. Then, warmed with a flame of generous friendship for his spiritual father, " Albanus presented himself to the " soldiery for his guest and teacher, clad in his habit, that is, in the " CARACALLA with which HE was drcst; and was carried bound to the " judge j|." Here we observe clergymen in that very early period of British Christianity, in the very moments of persecuting h(;athenism, ^vearing the discriminative habit of their profession in a cassock, and wearing it so publicly, so regularly, that a layman by putting it on, perhaps too by concealing-his face in the hood, could pass for a clergy- man. In this little anecdote, as in a glass, we see the early origin of our clerical cassocks, and we behold the early appropriation of cassocks to us clergymen. From that period we trace the cassock under this Koman-Gallic appellation of caracalla, as appearing for ages in use among the clergy. We find it worn by an abbot in France during the § Hence casog mharcachd in Erse, a riding-coatj and a cassock is, by Shaw's Erse Dictionary, 1780, rendered casag. Casiil in Welsh, which originally signified a chesuble only, has latterly been used, from mere assimilation of sound, to signify a cassock as well as a chesuble. I Bede Hist. i. 7 : " Albanus, paganus ad hue, — clericum quondam persecutores fu- " gientem hospitio recepit — . Se Sanctus Albanus pro hospite et magistro suo, ipsius *« habitu, id est, caracalla qua vestiebatur, indutus, militibus exhibuit, atque ad judicem " vinctus productus est." SECT. I.] IIISTORICALLT SURVEYED, 127 Jifth century *. We find it noticed on St. Alban himself by king Alfred, in his translation of Bede's account; for a " monk's habit f ." We also behold it noticed on St. Alban again, by a monk of his abbey, under the fourteenth ; in an express reference to that title of a caraculla, which was still popular for it, and with all that easy familiarity, with which an historical clerg\'man would speak of a cassock at present J. But it is finally noticed by a writer of the sixteenth, upon one who w^as an. English clergyman of Cornwall, in the ninth; yet no longer indeed under the title of a caracalla ; for w^hat it is still worn among the clergy, as " an interior tunic §." On the statue of Germanus it is not so \\ orn, because this statue is monastically dressed, and has only one garment. By the Cornish abbot above, however, it was w^orn just as it is by the clergy at present, as a garment under a gown ; the toga being equally retained from the Romans among us, but retained with all a Roman's reverence for it, as an upper robe for the clergy, and as an upper mantle for magistracy. The great dilFcrence in dress then between the monastic and the common divine was this at last; that the cassock was worn by the former, as in the statue of Germanus, bound with a sash as we now bind it ; and that the latter equally wore it boimd, but Vv'ith a gown flowing loosely over it. Yet there w^as also another ditfcrence, of a slighter quality indeed, but more noticed by the eye of the world. St. Jerome, as I have already obser\'ed, speaks of the caracalla as then furnished with a hood, and then used by monks. The hood was then beginning to bo dropped by the common clergy, and to be continued only by the monks. The hood was so continued in fact till the Reformation, the monastic statue of St. Germanus (as I have said before) having a hood strikingly appiu-ent. Hence the cucuUits or loit'l has become at this day the appropriate badge of a monk. And hence a bishop of Winchester, in the reign of Edgar, \\ hen he wanted * '* Dans le cinquiemc siecle Saint Oyan, abbe de Contlat, avoit un dc ces babillemen*." (Bullet, ii. 276.) t Bcdc, 477: " Munuc 5e5yjichn." X M.Paris, 997: «• Quendam panniculiim — , ipsum — Bcaii Amphibali — c.incallamj —in — paiinicuio qiicm caracaiiun vocai.t." § Lelaud's Coll. iv. 3 ; " Tmiicain intcriorcm.'^ 5 to \23 THK CATUKDKAL OF COItNM'AI.L [CHAT. VI. to change the clergymen of liis cathedral into monk:*, came into the quire just l-xMbre the service began, M'ith a nuinbcr of " cowled cas- " socks" in the arms of a servant; ordered the clergy there assembled for the service, to " t!iro\v off their clerical habit," in throwing olf' their uiuowlcd cassock with their gown, and actually indxicing some of them to strip for assuming " the monastic garment f." Nor can I refrain from cx])ressing my wish, at the close, that the cassock, long or short, the caracal/a, as used short by the Gaiils, or as lengthened out by Antoninus;}:, was still the discriminating habit of the clergy in these moments of peace ; ^^ hen it \\as worn at a period, in which it be- came the very mark for i)crsecution, the very attractor to the liglitning ofit§. The parish thus distinguished by the name, tlius revering the memory, and thus honouring the statue of that genuine saint, Germanus, be- came the largest in Cornwall, being reckoned to be seven miles in length, half as many in breadth, and twenty in circumference (|. Yet the population of the whole is still slender; all the houses within the t Wharton's Anglia Sacra, ii. 219: 'H'aratis quamplurimis nionaclionim a/rnliis, die -" quo conimunio — cantabatur choruni iiitravit, vestes (juas paraverat secum dcferri facii^ns. — " I^itur (inquil) — appreliendile — vcstem monacliilcm — . Nonuulli ex illis stalim, abjccto " clerical! habilu, monachi facti sunt." X Sparlian, 416, 417 : " Vcstimcnto— dcmisso usque ad ta1os(quod ante non fuerat), unde " hodieque Antoniniana: dicuntur caracalliE hiijinmocli," so long. § Salmasius asserts the caracalla to have always had a hood or cowl, " Nunquamcaracalla <' sine cuculla;" and Bullet derives the very name from the circumstance, " Car, tete, Caly " couvcrturc." But, as there is not a shadow of authority for giving hoods to the caracal/as of Antoninus, or of Gaul, so Bullet's derivation is not of the slightest consexpience. . He has placed his gambols too much in this fairy laud of his, to be respectable in derivations. The original word I believe to be still preserved in Erse, and to be its Carat Itiilliamh, an upper garment, which in pronunciation (I apprehend) would be sounded like Carachitlla ; and lo be radically the same with Carrvgh, Carruch (A.), Corwg, Corwgl, Cwricgl, or Cwragl (W.), a coracle, Celtic words signifying leather (Hist, of Man^ ii. quarto, 300-302), that first material used in making garments, and thai which has peculiarly lent, in Malmes- bury, 122, Saville, &c. the title of i«/Jcr-/;(-///fC(/7«, ov mrplice, to the garment worn over the cassock in divine ofTices, II Willis, 147. compass SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SrRVEVED. 12() compass of it, even those of the very village included, being computed not long ago to be less than three hundred and thirty ^. A plant set late in the season, is always backward in its advances; unless sonic peculiar richness of soil, or some peculiar ai*t of improvement, lends it an extraordinary gi'ow th. But what additionally proves the parish to have been later in time than its neighbours; Coldrinneck, though all iii the parish, and paying all its small tithes to the church of St. German's, yet pays its great to the church or parish of JNfynhcniot, and so shews itself to have been formerly a member of Mynheniot. The church of St. German's, then, -uas parochial before it became episcopal. Cut off as the Cornish were from their original bishop and see at Exeter, by the Saxon reduction of East-Devonshire ; they were to form a ne\v bisliop, and to fix a new see for themselves. But, on the plan of settling both in a village preferably to a to\\'n, no church could be selected for the settlement of both in it, except what was pre- viously parochial. That this was actually the case at St. German's, is finally apparent from the very church itself. Consti*ucted as the old part evidently Mas for a bishop, it was as evidently constructed upon tlic site of a preceding c/iitrc/i. On the eastern face of the southern tower, is a plain water-table at present ; projecting from the very stones- of tlie tower, to cover the junction of the roof withVthem ; and now standing ahove the present roof, even ttro or three feet above it. This proves the tower, as it contains six bells at present, to have been the cumpauilc of a pre^•ious church ; and to have had the present church attached to it, when the previous was rebuilt for the cathedral of Corn- wall. But this cathedral appears to have been lower in the roof, than the merely parochial church before, by all the distance between the present roof and the ancient water-table. Built during the last moments of Rojnan residence in this island, or just after the Roman departure out of it, the parochial was raised probably with some of the Roman lofti- ness of architcctxHV. JUit when the cathedral came to be built, tv\o ages of trouble and anguish and desolation had passed, oyer all the regions 1! Willis, 147. VOL. II. S of 130 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. VI. of the Roman empire. The tide of conquest, that had once flowed on so vigorously from Italy, that had long reached its highest Mater-mark, and no\N- been at a full stand for some time ; receded rapidly, leaving those shores of Britain, which it had covered so usefully with its waters, to be possessed by sea-monsters of the fo dest kind. The cathedral therefore partook in this humiliated state of Britain ; rose not, though a cathedral, to so lofty a pitch as the parochial church before ; and would indeed have certainly taken the parochial for its own uses, if this had not necessarily wanted what was considered as essential to a cathe- dral, what in fact lent it its very denomination of a cathedral, a cathedra or throne for the bishop in the eastern wall of it. From the sight of our cathedrals in England, less august indeed than the cathedrals of France or Italy, yet grand in their dimensions and dignified in their architecture ; we are inclined, in the obsequiousness of intellect to perception, to expect an amplitude of size, a loftiness of ceiling, and a mode of construction happily bold or venerably extrava- gant in itself. Snatching a grace beyond the reach of art ; when a cathedral is placed before us. But from the spirit, predominant at one time, of placing cathedrals in villages ; we find our ideas of cathedrals considerably lowered, and are led to expect a cathedral even less august in England, than a cathedral is in Wales at present. So in Leland we read this account, of what was once a cathedral at Sherborne, in Dorsetshire : " the body of the abbaye chirch dedicate to our Lady," the church be- ing, like our own at St. German's, both abbatial and cathedral, " servid " ontille a hunderith yeres syns, for the chife paroche chirch of the " town," and thus was equally parochial too with our own *. In so many points extraordinary does this church coincide with .St. German's ! Yet even this parochial, abbatial, and cathedral church, remained within a hundred years before Leland's visit, roofed in part with mere thatch. *' A preste of Al-Halowis," says the same author, " shot a shaft with "*■• fier into the toppe of that part of S. Mary chirch, that devidid the est *- Itin, ii. 76. " part. SECT, r.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 131 " part, that the monkes usid, from [that] the townesmen usld ; and " this partition, chauncing at that tyme to be thakkid yn the rofe," though it was not in Leland's, " was sette a fier ; and consequent!}' al ** the hole chirch (the lede and belles melted) was defacid f ." Such was Sherborne cathedral then ; M'hilc St. German's was as much supe- rior to it as our English cathedral is to a Welsh one at present J ! In thus building the parochial church of St. German's at first, it was from such a physical principle of attention, as we have previously seen gi\ ing name at a ver}' early period to the Damnonii of Devonshire §, and as the necessities of local situation compel the Cornish to observe at this day ; fixed by the king of Cornwall upon the eastern side of a hill, in order to guard it from the rifling winds, to A\hich all Cornwall is ex- posed from its pointed projection into the vast Atlantic on the west. A house also was constructed for the rector, upon the same principle, at a point lower on the side of the hill, though not so low as what was afterwards the ground of the priory. When lord Eliot rebuilt the church-front of the priory some years ago, he dug a hollow way along this front, large enough to admit the passage of a cart ; he formed vaults in the ground towards the church, ample enough to contain the wood or the coals requisite for the use of the family ; covered over the arched roofs with turf; and only threw light into those by several grates in these. In this operation, he discovered what were clearly the founda- tions of the rectory-house. The ground, as far as the work proceeded towards the chmrh, appeared full of ivalls, ranging in all directions, but all laid invariably in a mode, very different from the manner of tlie present times, very diflercnt from the manner observed in the founda- tions of the priory, but the very same as is frequently seen in the ivalls of the Romans among us, upon two or three courses of stones placed edgewise, or (as the mode has been propei-ly denominated for the sake of distinction) in the herring-bone fashion. So strikingly docs this t Itin. ii. 77. J So the cathedral of Norwich was ambulatory to the reign of Rufus, ami was sometimes fixed *' in vico qui Elmham dicitur, in sacello ligmo." (Wharton's Anglia Sacr.i, i. 407.) § Ch. i. s. 2. S 2 discovery- 132 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. discovery come ia to confirm my <>;cncral train of reasoning here, to fix on the ground a rector>-house antecedent to the priory, to give it ahnost all the ground betwixt the priory and the church, and to leave only away of access to the chapels in the nortli aile of tlie lattei-. The churchyard, therefore, extended only to the east, the west, and the south of the church ; and j'or that reason continued to extend so, e\ en within our own days. Such was the state of the ground when Athel- stan came to St. German's. Then he preserved probably a part of the rectory-house, certainly left the foundations of it to rest in the ground, and raised liis priory lower down the hill, partly upon rock, partly upon sea-beach, and all at the head of that little bay, w hich nature had there formed as a (Uverticiihim from Tiddiford creek. By this the tide came up from the creek and the Liner to the very foot of the priory walls; and, in recovering this from the dominion of the salt-water, lord Eliot has lately won twenty-five acres of land. Even within these very few years a building remained upon the site of the rectory-house, running out at right angles from the western end of the church-front of the priory, stretching up towards the church itself, and being perhaps the last remains of the rectoiy-house ; perhaps the old hall of the house, as the whole was a long narrow room, used only for a laundry. Besides this, there was even a garden upon the ground, commonly denominated the Church-garden, and the aged representative of the rectorial probably. Thus occupied by a garden and buildings was the ground on the north side of the church ; and the churchyard was necessarily tlu'ovtn to the other sides, reaching out on the east up to the end of the present lawn, and ranging on the west up to an ash-tree there. But lord Eliot, a few years ago, induced the kite bishop Keppel, and the late cliancellor Carrington, to have the whole of the churchyard levelled on the east and west, to prohibit sepulture for the future in any part of it, and to order a new burying-ground for the parish at a little distance. This was a great point gained for the accommodation of aspect to the priory, as well as for the convenience of dryness to the church. Solely to this improvement do we also owe some discoveries related before, and the priory SECT, I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 133 priory now, for the first time, turned its face upon the church. The rectorial house, from its close \-icinity to the church, assuredly turned its front away from it, and faced about to the bay. The prioiy certainly did. This, adds Mr. Willis, in l/lG, " fronts to the river, — and has a " court before it, adorned with a strong pier by the present proprietor, " Edward Kliot, esq. — against the banks qf the river*." It was forced to front so, hj the rectory-house interposing betwixt it and the church, so coming closely to it. It therefore turned its back upon the church,, and presented its face to the bay. The prospect on that side was all obstructed, but on this was open and large. Yet now, when the back- front has been rebuilt by lord Eliot, when it has been lengthened out at one end into a long gallery for pictures, when this has been made the general sitting-room of the family, and when it necessarily looks out towards the church ; the back-front has become in effect the principal one, and has assumed all the consequence that its position originally challenged for it. Another point, however, was still wanting to tlie perfection of the whole; The unsightliness of the churchyard from the windows, had become more than ever an object of moment to my lord's taste, and had, therefore, been removed by my lord's •management, Eut now the last remains of the rectorial house were torn down, the rectorial garden was destroyed, and the churchyard in view was all levelled into a lawn with the ground of both; Yet curiosity is willing to ask, and vivacity is eager to answer, what was the form of a rectorial house generally in these ages. AVe cannot indeed turn up the ground here, in order to trace the dimensions of the substance by the outlines of the shadow, and ascertain the rooms by the foundations. These are now all removed, and the knowledge which 'they could communicate has vanished with them. Yet we have a- resource still left tor information, on this hitherto unexplored point. The sun often ministers his light by the moon, when he himself h;is sunk in the ocean. We have a rectorial house still existing within the- county, still shewing all the greatness with all the littleness of an- •■ Willis, 149, 150, ancient. 134 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VI. ancient parsonage, being the latest perhaps that was ever built upon the ancient model, and so standing the lair icpresentative of all the ancient at present. '• Contiguous with the churchyard" of Su'int Coliiinb, says Hals, " was a college of black monks or canons Augustine, consisting of three '• telloM's, for instructing youth in the liberal arts and sciences *." This author must always be allowed some confusion of ideas ; and he here confounds objects that are very distinct, fellows, canons, and monks, by turning his " three fellows" as reported to liim (I suppose) from some seeming tradition, into canons or monks, as seemingly reported to him by hislorj . For " / take it,'" as he adds immediately, " to be 07ie " of those three colleges in this province, named in Speed and Dugdale's " Monasticon, whose revenues they do not express, nor the places where '•' they were extant ; but tell us, that they were dedicated to the Blessed " Virgin Mary, the lady of angels, and were black monks of the Au- " gustines f ." He thus builds an assertion bold and positive, on a surmise frivolous and false. But he must frequently be allowed some- thing more tlian confusion, CA^en an unfaithfulness to his very authori- ties, a citation of testimonies directly opposed to him, or a falsification of them for serving his own purpose. Accordingly " those tliree colleges " in this province, named in — Dugdale's Monasticon," as consisting of ** black monks of the Aiigustmes ;" arc actually tlirce thus noted there, " Can. S. A. Bodmyn Pr. 270 - o - 1 1 " Can. S. A. Lanceston Abb, 354-0-11 "Can. S. A. S. Germani Abb. 213. 243 - 8 - J" Where their " revenues" are all expressed, and their " places" are all specified. The college of St. Columb, therefore, cannot possibly be one of the three ; being no abbey of either black or white monks, and no priory of either Augustinians or Dominicans. In fact it was merely the PARSONAGE-HOUSE, denominated a cottage here, as I believe such houses, or their sites, to be still denominated in various parts of England ; and as I particularly remember the site of one to be denominated at Eccles, * Hals, 62. t Ibid. ibid. J Monasticon, i, 1039. 5 near SECT. I.] MISTOUICALLY SURVEYED. 135 near Manchester. A parsonage-house, indeed, was called a college originally, because it contained a collegiate kind of family, and a colle- giate kind of school w itliin it. " The retainers of the church," I have said formerly concerning every parish-priest among the Sa.vons, " consisted- of six persons under the " rector, the deacon, sub-deacon, and acolyth, the exorcist, lector, and *' ostiary :" but " the priest and deacon only were reputed to be in holy " orders ; the rest were denominated clerks, and even in contradistinc- ** tion to these, and have transmitted the name to their successors, the *' parish-clerks of the present period ; and, as they assisted in the ser- " vices of religion, they had seats in the chancel with both, and their " stalls remain in many old parish-churches at present." There " they " have frequently induced our antiquaries, without reason, without " authority, and in mere ignorance of the ancient custom, to suppose- " the churches to have been formerh' co/leu:iafed*." So I once said without any the slightest knowledge of the present case, yet with a seemingly pointed reference to it ; I said so merely from the canons of the Saxons, and from the constitutions of the French cotemporary with them. Thus, then, were formed those first colleges of clergy in our island, the immediate parents of what we have denominated colleges since, and stamping a parental likeness upon their progeny; these being .several priests incorporated into a society for the senice of a church while t/iose were merely the laical retainers of the church under the deacon and priest of it: both, however, were societies rcgularlv colle- giated, and both resided in what were popularly entitled colleges. " The " same custom" also " prevailed in France; mention being incidentally " made" in the capitula of tlie Franks, " of the * cler'icos qxios secum " habent presbyteri' f." But there was another circumstance in these parsonage-houses which united with the preceding to gain them the appellation of colleges. Each house was a colltigc or school for education, " llie clerks" in it, as I • Hist, of Manchester, ii. f^uarlo, 427, t Ibid. 430. equally 13(5 THE CATHEDRAI, OF CORNWALL [cHAT. VI. etiiiallv noted once, " were, all destined for holy orders ; each priest ■' \\as previously a. clerk; and persons were gradually promoted through " every of" the inferior offices, to the diaconate and priesthood. The '•' j>ropcr instruction of thcni for orders was connnitted to the care of •• the priest, as the education of youth in the monasteries was consigned " to theahhot ; and the priest and abhot, therefore, were equally denomi- " nated the rector or governor." Hence then is derived that very appel- lation for a beneficed parish-priest among us, ^^•hich is the most ancient in origin, most dignified in sound, and most advantageous in revenue; ^vhich we naturally consider as relative to his parish, but here find referring merel}^ to his school. Nor was this all the school that a parish- priest kept in his house ; he " had other pupils with his clerks : his house, " in reality, was a little academy for the sons of the neighbouring gentry, " as the bishop's was another and a greater. This curious and unnoticed " particular appears plainly in the Saxon constitutions. Let the bishops " willingly tcaclt schools and instruct, says the twenty-sixth ecelesias- " tical law of Canute ; and let every priest have a school in his house, " says the twentieth canon of Theodulf. The bishops, abbots, and " rectors, are required as early as "/Ay, to keep i\\c\v families in continual " application to reading ; and for that purpose to conjine the boys to the " schools, and train them up to the law oi' sacred knowledge ; that, being " thus instructed, they may become in all respects useful to the house of " God, and the spiritual ornaments of it. And if any good man will " send his children to the priest, says another canon of a later date, the " priest ought to teach them w illingly, not expecting any reward from ^' their relations, except what they voluntanly give*." We even find the same practice on the continent, mention being incidentally made in the capifula of the Franks, not merely concerning the " clericos quos " secum habent presbyteri," but also of the " scholarios" that every presbyter had ; and some directions being given for the government of these schools f. So diffused over the continent, equally with the island, this primitive provision for the elementary or the plenary education of our youths, we * Hist., of Manchester, ii. quarto, 428. i Ibid, 430. mav SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 13/ mar be sure continued for ages afterward in botli ; even till other societies were formed, and other buildings erected under the retained appellation of colleges, for the more formal, more public, more general purposes of education. AVc accordingly see it continued for the ele- mentary in this very college at St. Columb, even beyond the erection of such buildings, and the formation of such societies. " In this college," notes Mr. Hals, very happily from private information, " temp. " Henry VI. tva^ bred w/) John Arundell," bishop of Exeter, "a younger " son of Renphrey Arundell of Lanherne, esq. sheriff of Cornwall •" 3 Edward IV. ; ivhere he had his first taste of the liberal arts and " sciences, and was afterwards placed at E.von college in Oxford ; " where he stayd till he took his degree of Master of Arts, and then " was presented by his father to John Booth bishop of Exon, to be " consecrated priest, and to have collation, institution, and induction " into his rectory of St. Columb, which" was " accordingly per- *' formed*." So long did the parsonage-house continue to include clerks, with others, in a collegiate society and a collegiate school within it : the clerks A\'cre training certainly for orders, and all the others were assuredly so. Nor did the school cease entirely at the parsonage-house, as M'C see from this anecdote ; till grammar-schools (so public and cndo\\'ed buildings for teaching the two languages of literary antiquity were now called) arose from the beneficence, and were kept under the patronage, of bishops or of rectors, by the side of their cathednds in cities, or near to their parish-churches in towns. Even tlicn the clerical schools, which in the reduction of rectories into vicaragc'% and the consequent contraction in the size of the priest's house, must have lx?en frequently kept in the churches themselves, were in the churches kept still, and ai"e so kept at various parishes of Co^l^^'all to this day. In this very parish of St. Columb, where no such reduction has taken place, and the parsonagc-hoiisc still exhibits its big bulk to the eye, we fnid the school transferred to the church, and the transfer proved by a melan- choly incident ; as " in the year 1676," we read in Hals, " the greatest '* part of tlus<:hurch of St. Columb was casually blown up with guu- • Hals, 63. vo{., ij. T • " powder, 138 THF. CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [4:nAP. VT. ** powder, by three youths of the town, scholars therein, who, in the " absence of their master and the rest of their coinpnmons, ignorantly set •' fire to a barrel of gunpowder, tl)e parish-stores, laid -up in the stone " stairs and walls of the rood-loft f." The private schools, too, that are now kept by clergymen all over the kingdom, are derived equally from the ancient institution of a school in every parsonage-house ; the boarders yet forming a sort of collegiate society, and the pupils yet composing a sort of collegiate school within the walls of the house. Only the masters are bound down no longer, as the rectors of well-en- dowed churches were formerly, and as the masters of well-endowed schools are from them at present, to act " not expecting any reward *' from their relations, except what they voluntarily give ;" but are obliged to stipulate with the relations precisely, and compelled to require remunerations from them periodically. Such, then, was the college at St. Columb, the parsonage-house of the parish, a society of clerks, and a school for education ! The name, however, remains only in the site ; yet the circumstances of the site confirm the truth of my reasonings. It is about an acre of ground, encircled on every side hy the glebe, as having been originally the central part of it ; it lies close along the western side of the churchyard, and is accessible only across the churchyard itself, or by a lane leading down to the church-stile. Near the union of this lane with the churchyard, and pushing up to the college, are the rector's barn and the rector's fiunchay at present, this for stacking his corn in mows, that for thresh- ing it out into grain, in the still-existing mode of Cornish husbandry. These are on the southern side of the college, while on the northern is what was formerly denominated the college motvhay, what is so deno- minated in a terrier as late as 1727, but is popularly called the college rneadoiu at present, a jidd still belonging to the rectory *. The college itself, + Hals, 62. * The very terms of the terrier are these : " A meadow called the court park, or church " meadow," now the parsonage meadow ; but by its ancient name evincing the college to have been aUo called the court, *< bounded with the houses that were lately Geo. Cham- " pion's. SECT. 1.] ' niSTORICAILY SURVEYED. l»g itself, however, is now annexed to the manor; tlie Arundels, I sup- pose, like some other patrons of churches, having considered patronage to mean pillage, yet beginning with petty peculations of sacrilege upon the church committed to their protection ; first leasing the site, probably from the rector, on a small acknowledgment of rent, as they have leased some garden-grounds adjoining, and then urging their tenants of that, as by report they are now urging their tenants of these, to refuse aU pay- ment to the rector. To know the process used in past depredations jpon the church, we must look to the course pursued in the present ; such selfishness always crawling like a snail in one slimy path, }et moving slowly in its progress from a fear of sacrilege, and generally skulking under cover in a dread of detection. This house is tradition- ally reported to have ranged along the southern side of the ground, but must certainly have covered it all nearly, and could have ranged on that side merely in the final remains of it : there, however, the remains con- tinued in a fair form of building, though used only for the meanest of offices, till the commencement of the eighteenth century. *' It happened," adds Hals, " a poor }outh of J3ridport, in Dorset, about eighteen years " old, in the month of July, anno 1701, travelling into those parts in " quest of service, applyed to one Mrs. Crews, of Colomb town," then inhabiting the end house on the west, at the great church-stile, " who " had possession of those houses" as still several rooms, " for her alms " and a night's lodging, who accordingly ordered her sers-ant Gilbert to " place him in so/ne of the college-houses, made sfabks of'; who at " night, with a lanthorn and candle," though in July, necessary there- fore from the darkness of the rooms, " conducted him to die same; and " having some occasion that called him thence, before (he young man " had prepared his bed, left the lanthorn and candle in the stable, and " went forth thence, locking the c/onr thereof, and cay-ryhg with him " the key, and told the youth that in short time he would return tiiithei- " again, and fetch the lanthorn. But it happened the young man fell " asleep, and his guardian keeper neglecting to come as he promised, <* pion's, and the houses of Richard Calloway on the ea!,t, the college mowliay on the $oulh, " and the gkbe lands on the we.U and north." The knowledge of these 1 owe to the obliging spirit of the Rev. Mr. Paul, of St. Columb, now rector of Mawgan adjoining. T 2 " the MO THE CATHEDRAT. OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. Vt. " the candle (it seems) burnt through the lanthorn, aud set fire to the " straiv und haij in that phice, and so kindled into a great flame, a\ Iiich " approaching the lad as lie slept, awaked him, who in vain ran to the *' doors and u'lndows, [the latter] barred tvith iron, in order to make " his escape ; but he could by no means get out at either, neither could " the townsmen that came to quench the fire at night use laiy viciuis Inj ''force to open the door T only one door now^ noticed, as only one before, though doors in the plural are noticed bet\\cen, therefore a pair of folding doors probably ; " the party that had the key, as aforesaid, "being wanting," and "no person knowing whither he was gone; " neither did he appear till the ^vhole college-houses ivere in a raging " Jlame of Jire, which consumed them and the youth together*." That last remainder of the ancient college of St. Columb, appears from; this, the sole account which we have of it, to have been a room with only one door to it, but to have had other rooms adjoining, yet all accessible only from that ; to have had windows barred so closely with iron, as to prevent all passage through them ; to have had a door likewise so strong in its substance, that no violence from without could break it down ; and to have equally had a lock so massy in its boltSj with hinges so tenacious in their hold, that the violence which could not break down the door, could as little force the fastenings upon it. All these circumstances combine to shew us, that the room, which from its position appears to have extended cast and west, was what we shall see in a structure immediately succeeding this, the chapel of the college, still entered by its original door, now partitioned off in its length into several rooms, but having its passage into them successively through the first. Nor do any the slightest remains of this building now appear above ground, its garden only remaining upon the western side of the site, there extending along the side with its ancient fence of a wall, even still exhibiting an ancient face in a part of the \Nall, and in the relics of a buttress six feet wide f . Tet when did this college, so turned into stables, and so consumed by flames, cease to be the parsonage-house ? The very man, who is * Hals, 63. t From the Rev. Mr. Paul I derive the local notices. the SnCT. I.] niSTORICALLT StTRVETED. 1 -1 1 the last known pupil of the college, is the first of the rectors who lived out of it, bv transferring the parsonage-house to its present site. He being " resident," says Hals, " upon this rectory [rectory's] glebe lands;" that is, in this very college in which he was educated, " gave him " opportumtif to hmld the old parsonage-house still extant thereon, and ♦' moated the same round with rivers and fish-ponds, as sir John jlrundel, " hnt, informed we*." He thus removed the house from its vicinity to the church and the town, from its airy elevation upon a height, and from an elevation rendered more airy by the sweeping of the winds around the obstructing church, to a position still upon the glebe, stil'. near to the church, but sequestered from the town, and lying snug in a romantic valley. This valley is just at the back of the church, narrow in its dimensions, formed by two parallel ranges of gently swelling liills, and watered at one of them by a lively brook. Here the rector placed bis new house, occupying the whole breadth of the valley, standing; directly at the foot of an oblique descent from the church-hill, and having the rest of the valley extended in length before it. But lie " moated not the same round" in a love of pleas/ire, as Willis states him to have done, " \\ ith rivers and fishpotids ;" nor did he moat it about, as others may surmise, in a military mode for security ; but he laid out the ground in that castellated style of grandeur which Avas adopted by the gentry and imitated by the clergy ; several parsonage- houses in the kingdom being equally moated, 1 believe, and one at Warritigton, in Lancashire, being partially moated still, I know, lie then walled up the sides equally with the bottom of the moat, throwing (as tradition reports, as symmetry requires, and as the piers still indi- cate) a drawbridge across it in front, before it erecting a gateway that remained a few years ago all mantled over with ivy; and deriving into it, not " rivers," as Hals in the usual exaggerations of childishness writes, but the lively brook above mentioned. Yet \\ hat is much more r-<"markable in itself, more level with our present course of observations, and more striking from the castellated form before, he laid out the house on a plan of disposition irithin, adapted to all the forms of a college; • Hals, 63. and l-l.-: THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. Vli and it stands, tis I have noted before, a line model of the primitive col- leges, or ancient parsonage-houses of this island. In front it has a porch, not set in the middle, but very much upon one side, the south ; and a lobby runs from it, leaving tlnee rooms on the left, with a hall on the right : these constitute two sides of a narrow oblong qua- drangle behind, of which the other sides are constituted by the old kitchen, the back-kitchen, the grand staircase, and some rooms above. The three on the left of the lobby, I apprehend to have been the school for the clerks or pupils, and the parlour for the rector ; as the first room, now partitioned slightly into two, shews an old doorway without in the wall where the chimney is, and as close to the porch within is a small private staircase in the thick wall, now from the lobby, but formerly (I believe) from the room, ascending up to chambers over- head : the first chamber ijito which this brings us still exhibits that large arch of its original window, which is known to have turned the pipe of the inserted chimney upon one side. From this we mount by three steps into the chamber over the porch, as we e([ually ascended once by a single step through a doorway now blocked up, but still evident, into another chamber: the first, therefore, was the dormitory of the pupils or clerks, I apprehend ; the second of the deacon presiding immediately over them ; and the third of the rector presiding over all. The old kitchen is still marked out to the e}'e of curiosity by i-ising all open to the roof, and by shewing a broad tall arch filled up with stone, so rest- ing upon a thick transome beam of timber, and in the Cornish fashion, having two divisions below, one for boiling, the other for roasting. The back-kitchen carries a chamber over it for the only servants then admitted into a parsonage-house, the men ; ^nd a stone staircase still remains at one corner ascending up to it. The only side unnoticed is a square kind of turret-like structure, containing the grand staircase up to a bed-room that A\as reserved for the bishop or the archdc-acon, pro- bably at the respective visitation of each. Such was the general dispo- sition of the house, all collegiate in its figure ! But its figure was more collegiate still. Tacing the staircase was a few years ago a doorway into the hall. This room, rising all open to the roof like the kitchen, was calculated for the dining-rooiu of the house, and by its length be- 5 came SECT. 1.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. " 113 came the medium of connexion to the whole, that by Mliich the com- munication between the grand staircase, the kitchen, the batk-kitchen, and the lobby was kept up. It remains in all its original dimensions at present, long, large, and lofty ; so seems to give some scope for that charge of luxury which men sitting loose to religion, therefore sure lovers of luxury themselves, affect at times to fix u]K)n the richer clerg}^ But such a size of a dining-room is no argument of luxury practised in it; it only formed a part of the collegiate economy then, as it forms in our universities now; it was then as necessary for the collegiate family as it is now ; and it was then balanced, as it now is, by a chapel of equal dimensions. Up the grand staircase in our present parsonage- house, and close to the grand bed-room, is a room on the same floor with it, running east and west, lofty, long, and broad, coved over- head, pushing up to the front of the house, even projecting a little beyond it, and having a large window there ; the unknown, the unsus- pected, yet the certain chapel of the whole. This, therefore, was built at a period when, as in our colleges of Oxford and Cambridge at present, religion was considered to be the grand duty of life, when domestic religion \N'as carefully cultivated in clerical houses, and when this was tho\iglu to be the most efficaciously exercised by those houses which could alford the convenience within a room appropriated entirely to the purpose. But as religion w^as made to stoop from its elevation, as do- mestic religion became less cultivated, and as the pomp of devoutness sunk awa\' into tlie pride of life, the chapel either became a room for receiving tithe-renters, even though the hall presented itself as pecu- liarly calculated for the purpose, or was partitioned into two bed- rooms, with a new window struck out on the north for lighting one of them, or was formed as now into a drawing-room. Thus also has the school been partitioned into. a parlour and a pantry, while the hall is modelled into another parlour, the passage through the length of it being supplied by a lobby at the back of it; the rector's parlour has been changed into a kitchen, the rector's bed-room into a maid- servant's, anJ the deacon's into a footman's ; the chamber for the men- servants being unoccupied, with that for the clerks or pupils, while the bishop's or archdeacon's bed-room has received two stories of rooms over it, but btill shews the seam of conjunction on the north Mall with- out. 144 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VI. out. In this manner has the ancient and venerable form of a collegiate house been softened down a little into the fashion of a modern parson- age, yet still retains enough of its ancient form to be still venerable in its aspect ; and \\'hen the veil is drawn aside from the glass, as it now for the first time is, still presents to the eye all the solemn features of a once collegiate parsonage, such as the college was by the church at St. Columb, and such as the parsonage-house equally was, we may be sure by the church at St. German's. SECTION II. I HXVE mentioned the southern tower of tlie church a little above, as the campanile of the church erected before the present nave of Q36, erected before the present south aile of about 0l4, erecte4 indeed so early as about 450. Nor let me be supposed, in mentioning this, to be confounding the order of chronology, and antedating by some ages the introduction of bell-towers : I am not in my own belief, and here engage to prove I am not in fact. "We have been told, indeed, that bell-towers ■s\"cre first annexed to our churches in the tenth century, or possibly in the nintli ; but we liave been told so by an author that seems never to have had an}- right of dictating, that however has been allo^\■ed to do so by the constitu- tional timidity of scholars, and that I have repeatedly convicted of folly before. Let me now convict him finally. " It is highly probable," says jSIr. Bentham, " that the use of bells gave occasion to the first and " most considerable alteration that was made in the general plan of our " churches, by the necessity it induced of having strong and high-raised " edifices for their reception. The jcra, indeed, of the invention of ^' bells is somew^hat obscure * ; and it must be owned that some traces * " ^'icIe Spelmannl Gloss, ad Campana," "of SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 145 " of them may be discovered in our monasteries, even in the seventh " century*; yet, I believe, one may venture to assei't tliat such large *' ones as required distinct buildings for (heir support, do not appear to " have been in use among vs till the tenth centuri/, about the middle of *' which we find several of our churches were furnished with them by <' the munificence of our kings f. And the account we have of St. Dun- "■ Stan's gifts to Malmesbury abbey by theh' historian," he means that excellent historian William of Malmesbury abbev, " plainly shews they " were not very common in that age," of so great size, as he should have added; " for," he says, " the liberality of that prelate consisted " chiefly in such things as were then wonderful and strange in England, " among which he reckons the large bells — he gave them ;}; : but from " this period," the tenth century, " tiiey became more frequent, and in •{ *' time the common fiirniture to our churches. Bells, no doubt, at fust " suggested the necessity of towers; towers promised to the imagina- *' tion something noble and extraordinary, in the uncommon effects *' they were capable of producing by their requisite loftiness and variety " of forms : the hint was improved, and towers were built not only for " necessary use, but often for symmetry and ornament in different parts " of the fabric, and particularly when the plan of a cross was adopted. *' — ^Tliis is the short history of the origin of towers and steeples — . Pos- " sibly these innovations might begin under king Alfred,'' in the ninth cen- # • " Bedae Hist. lib. iv. cap. 23." t " ' Eihclstaiuis rex (circa A. D. 935) dcdit quatuor magnas campanas Sto. Cuthberto.* *' Monast. Angl. vol. i. pag. 40. lin. 52. — ' Rex Eadrcdus duo signa non modica ccclcsis " Eboraccnsi donavit.' Math. West, ad annum 946. — Rex Edgarus, circa A. D. 974, *' ecclcsix Ramcsiensi dcdit — ' duas campanas, 20 iibrarum prctio comparatas.' Hist. ** Rameseicn. cap. xxii. txlit. Gale." X " S. Dunstanus, — ' in multis loco [locis] munificus, qua; tunc in Anglia magni mira- " culi csscnt, dccusque ct ingcnium confcrentis [ostcndcrent], off'errc crcbro; inter qua;, *' signa snno ct mole praestanlia — .' Will. Malniesb. de Pontif. lib. v. edit. Angl. Sacr. " vol. ii. pag. 23. — ' Dunstanus, cujus industria refloruit ccclcsia [Glaslon.], — fecit — signa " duo prtEcipua, ct campanam in rcfcctorio.' Will. Malmcsb. de Antiq. Glaslon. Ecclcs. " pag- 324* edit. Galei. — Athelwoldus abbas monasterii de Abendonc, rcgnante Edgarb " rcgc, ' fecit duas campanas, qu:c in donio [Dei] pojuit, cimi aiiis duabus, quas B. Dun- '' staims feeissc ptrhibelur." Vid, Monast. Angl, vol. i. pag. 995, lin. 42." VOL. II. u tury. 146 THE CATHEDRAL OF COllNWALL [cHAP. VI. tiirv*. But tins history of their origin is as untrue as it is contradic- tory ; Mr. Ccntham having said at the beginning, " I behove one may *' venture to assert, that sucli large bells as required distinct buildings •' for their support, do not appear to have been in use among us till the " tenth centui-y," yet resaying at the close, that " possibly these inno- *' vations might begin" in the ninth; asserting also that "bells, no *' doubt, at first Sliggcsted the necessity of towers ;" but instantly add- ing, tliat " tow^crs promised to the imagination,''^ consequently before they were built, " something noble and extraordinary in the uncommon " effects they were capable ot prodaeing,'' not by the sound of the belh from them, but " by their requisite hyf'tiness and variety of forms ^ he thus ascribing towers to bells and to necessity, then reascribing them to an imagined anticipation of their beauty, and bemg grossly erroneous in all. His very progress of improvement is retrograde in itself; while his course, cither retrograde or progressive, is all an aberration from the truth. The first towers to our churches undoubtedly were towers for bells. ^he very form of these tall and hollow cylinders of stone proves this to every eye ; nor could any idea of the ornamental nature of towers to churches ever have been adopted, till towers had been constructed for use, till the mind had contemplated their utility, and the eye had begun to perceive their elegance or grandeur: all church-towers, therefore, •were bell- towers at first, and the origin of these is the commenciement of those. But when did towers commence at our churches ? in the tenth centur}', in the ninth, or in what ? To ascertain this, we must recur to the origin of bells themselves, not as noted by Mr. Bentham, but as standing on the records of history. These bells do not merely shew «' some traces'* of themselves, •' in our monasteries, even in the seventh ** century;" they came in with the Romans, were introduced into use among us from the Romans, and had even towers erected for them at our churches by the Romans. These will seem paradoxical assertions, I doubt not, to all those who have only half thought, and only half in- * Bentham's Ely, J19, 30. quired. ^ECT. II.] irrSTORICALLY SURVEYED. 147 quired, concerning the origin of bells and bell-towers ; even to the great mass of antiquaries in the nation. But I undertake to substantiate their truth, by positive facts. Suetonius informs us in a passage, replete with intelligence peculiarly curious to the antiquary of manners, that " when Augustus," in a per- sonal attention to public devoutness, which appears striking to a religious mind even at present, " repaired every day to the temple of Jupiter " Tonans, which he had dedicated to him in the Capitol," at which was the way of entrance from the low level of the Forum into the raised area of the Capitol, o/" which some remains still stand upon the ascent of the Capitoline Hill from the Forum, in three fluted pillars with a Corinthian capital to each, and with a channelled architrave over all, forming (I believe) that very portal of the temple through which was the way of entrance into the Capitol, but supported only in their tot- tering state by the very ruins, that have successively accumulated from themselves around the base, even more than half way up the shaft of the pillars; " he dreamed the Jupiter of the Capitol," on the eastern eminence of this forked hill, " complained, that Ms worshippers were ** withdrawn from him, and himself replied he had put Jupiter Tonans *' there, as a mere porter to him." So common was a porter's lodge at the gate of a superior house in the city of Rome during the days of Augustus ; even as common as it is among ourselves at present ! *' Au- " gustus," as Suetonius adds, " in consequence of his dream, imme- " diatoly hung a fringe of bells round the eaves of the temple," in a taste surprii^iiigly similar to what we see in Chinese temples at present. The similarity too is enhanced exceedingly by the use which we find made of bells, in a building of Italy prior by some ages to Augustus's ; Porsena, king of Etruria, erecting for hifnsclf near Clusium, his capital. a funeral monument, which hud, upoji a square base of stone, rive pyramids, " so finished above," says Pliny, from Varro, " that on the •' head of each was placed an orb and cupola of brass, from whicli /iiii/g " bell.'i siisfiemU'd Inf chains, that were shaken with the wind, and (as was *' former I ij the case at DodonnJ erniitod sounds audible to a ^reat u 2 " distance"' ^ 1-13 TIIR CVTHEDrxAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. "VI. *' distance*.'' This is in the highest style of Chinese fatitasticalness. Augustus's was in a lower degree of the same style. A\'e tlius discover what we should little expect, not merely the use of bells at Rome ii> the days of Augustus, at Clusium in the earlier days of Porsena, and at Dodona in the still earlier days of Grecian antiquity ; but an use of them with Egi/piian pyramids at Clusium, and in a temple, asserted by Herodotus to have been founded by, an Egi/ptian, at Dodona, two incidents that seem to favour the sometimes supposed derivation of the Etrurians with the Chinese, from Egypt, and the latter an incident, which would account for " the vocal groves" at Dodona in a manner jnore strictly historical, than even what history itself delivers to us f^ Yet * Pliny, xxxvi. 13: " In summo orbis xneus et petasus unus omnibus sit impositus ex *' quo pcnclcant exccpta catenis tintinabula, quie vento agitata, longe sonitus ref'erant, ut " Docionae olim factum." But, as Pliny's account of this monument agrees very remark- ably with what is called the monument of the Horatii and Curiatii at the present day, let me just note the grand point of similarity ; Porscna's being " monumentum — lapidc (juadralo — , "■supra id quadratum pyramidcs stant quinqite," while " the remains oi Jive pyramids " are," yet at the latter, " — on one large base" (Wright, 372, edit, ad) ; and " this — *' great mausoleum — is of coarse and rude architecture, Jii'e round broken pyramids spring *' from 2i hrgs square base." (Mrs. Miller, iii. 1 15.) This, however, being at Albano, to the south, and that at Chiusi, to the north, precludes all possible identity between them ; yet shews the present monument to be a structure like Pliny's, about the same age, but older, and erected by some king of Latium. t Homer, in Iliad xvi. 233-235, speaks of this temple and its priests the Selii ; but Mr. Pope has made the bard speak what he never meant, and what he never knew, the oaks plainlv, from his silence, becoming oracular ajler his time. Whose groves the Selli, race austere, surround, Their feet unwash'd, their slumbers on tlie ground. So far Homer speaks^ but it is only Mr. Pope that subjoins thus: JVho hear from rustling oaks thy dark decrees. And catch the fates low-ivhisper'd in the Ireexe, " Herodotus writes in his second book," says Mr. Pope, " that the oracle of Dodona was " the most ancient in Greece ; — but what he adds, that it was founded by an Egyptian " woman, who was the priestess of it, is contradicted by this passage of Homer, w ho shews " that in the lime of the Trojan war this temple was served by men called Selli, and not by " women." So much the testimony of Homer proves, but it does not " contradict" the testimony of Herodotus. The temple had woineo before the Trojan war, but men after it, and SECT. 17.] HISTOnrCVLLY SURVEYED. lig Yet how did Augustus's fringe of bells correspond with anv part of his dream ? He put up the bells, as Suetonius subjoins, " because bells "generally hung at great gates +." So derivatively Roman, and so very ancient is that practice, which has been ever supposed to be merely a modern refinement, and is yet introduced only into the more refined parts of our island ; of having a bell at our door and at our gate ! So very common too were bells then at Rome ; however antiquaries have ridiculously triumphed at finding them, — seven centuries later ! Dion Cassius relates the same story, with a greater circumstantiality in the whole, yet with a variation in a single particular, that unite together in one evidence, and shew bells to have been still more com- mon at Rome then. Having mentioned " that Augustus dedicated the " temple of Jupiter, surnamed Tonans," he goes on to relate his anecdote. " Because of the newness of its name and aspect," he cries, " and because of its erection by Augustus, but principally because those " who ascended to the Capitol came first to this temple; men generally " repaired to it, and worshipped in it." Just so persons repair to churches on the continent, and pay private worship to God in- them, those temples and these churches standing equally open through the whole day. Thus our abbe} -church of Westminster stands also open, not indeed for the purposes of devotion, but for the gratification of curiosity ; not a man, a woman, or a child, ever thinking of kneeling in any part of it, or otferhig up any private prayers in it. So much more an alien to our breasts and to our lives, is the spirit of prayer in our reformed country of Britain, than it is in the unreformed regions of the conti- nent, or than it was among the veiy heathens themselves ! " Augustus, and (as appears from Strabo, cited by Mr. Pope himself) sometimes both after it. Biit the evidence of Herodotus is too particular to be ever set aside ; the priests of Egypt and the priestesses of Dodona uniting in one information to him, that tlie temple at the latter was ordered to be erected by a priestess from the former, even from the very town of Thebes in it. \ Suetonius, 91, Augustus : " Cum dedicatani in Capitolio xdem Tonanti Jovi astiilue " frequentaret, sonmiavit qucri Capitolinum Jovem, cultores sibi abduci, sccjue repondisse, " Tonautem pro janitore el appositum. Ideoque mox tintiunabuh» fastigium Dcdis redimi- *' vit, quod ca fere januis Uependebant." • " therefore^ 150 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. Vf, " therefore, dreamed that the Jupiter of the great temple was angry, *' at being tlnis made second only to the other; and that he himself an- " swered, he had put Jupiter Tonans there, only to be a watchman " hefore the temple ofJttpi'cr Capitol/nus." So ready was the ignorance of heathenism, and from the very consciousness of its own ignorance, to split the same god into many, to discriminate parts from parts by tlie mere contingency of local worship, and to set them all in open hostility against each other ! So peopled with malignity too was the very heaven of heathenism, and so spiteful were the very gods of its universe ; these the exact counterparts of the worst of men, the reflected images of the devils themselves, and turning that into a very hell ! " And," as Dio proceeds A\ith his narrative concerning Augustus, " as soon as it *' was day he hung bells round the temple, to realize his dream ; for '' those who are watchmen by night about great houses, carry each " OF THEM A BELL, that thci/ mat/ givc an alarm to one another when " they ti'ill*." So expensively were the great houses of Rome guarded by watchmen at night, and such danger were they in of being attacked by robbers ! But Dio has certainly lost the point of the allusion, as the hanging of bells round the temple bears no similarity to the bearing of a •bell in a watchman's hand ; as it evidently refers only to the hanging of bells at the gate of a great house, and under the eaves of a porter's lodge there. Yet Dio has usefully informed us by his error, that in his time at least, and (as he himself beUeved) in Augustus's too, a nightly \\atch was kept about the houses of the great at Rome ; and that these watch- men, like those in some of our dock-yards, held each a bell in liis hand, ready to give an alarm to his brethren of the watch. * Dio, llv. 733. Tov ru Aio;, t» B^o/i^thc crinaXufnya, vao» xaSttjiffs— Tiii» a»6«ai7rij», to /xe» to, Tfo; to fsvoy x«i Tt c/ofictlci aula xanyu^a;, to Jf xat, olt ttro rnAvyi!ii'Jaiy«,-J ttvlii iTi^irii-ii /3iteai»iv Tr,v ovtiji'J'v. 01 yaj t«; o-uvoixia; nxlx^ iJvXa(rjan ovolat jSaXtiSicri JvvKvlai. " Puto legendum xaJw/a;," says an annotator J " nempe nculii su/jkiunt viteres nummi, qui hodieqne exstant, eta doctis viris sunt express!. — Glossa- <* rium, Insula, vrc-os, awinm." Notei on Suetonius, 91, Augustus. We SECT, ri.] HISTORICALLY SURVEVED. 151 We find even bells used mfcnnilies at Rome. \Mien they were so com- mon at the outside of the houses, \\c might he very sure thev were not uncommon within. But we need not leave the point to an inference, as we have positive proof of it. The Romans indeed, we see from several passages incidental but significant in their authors, roused their servants in a morning bv bells, and ordered their servants by bells to bring in their meals during the day ; just as commonly, as we have the break- fast, tlie dinner, or the supper bell among ourselves f . So grossi}- lias the origin of bells been falsified in the conceits of our antiquaries ! The Romans had them in ordinary use before they settled in Britain, and introduced them, as they introduced all their implements of use, with all their instruments of convenience or elegance, among the provinciated Britons. Yet where shall we find that thev cast their bells of a larse size, raised towers for the reception of them, and so made tliem the deep- toned summoners to devotion in our churches ? This, no doubt, must seem almost impossible to be found ; as it restricts us to the purely Chris- tian period of the Roman residence in Britain, and as A\e have scarcely any memorials of the period among us. Yet we see towers to churches on the continent, see them equally in every province of the Roman empire, see them at all the great churches in every province, and see them considered as ancient, even appearing as ancient, in all. AVe are therefore very sure, as far as analogy can give surety, that our chiuch- t " Lucianus de Mercede conductis indicat, ita familiae signum dari solitum aj evigilandum, *' tiQ'n Ti tTo xiuJmw iJa»a5-*5) cc-zoTiicxuoo; tu vtvh to r.Si^ov, crvfiTfjiGti; a>u> xa/ xa'li- ; ibidem aliOlKUltO " post, i1' "■'I''' Taola J(a>.07i(cju!»i(, o nuiwn r);(^iTJ, xa» xi'^ '"''* q^oi»j» i^'"^*' "«' vi^noj-ttt. De lloC '* signo, vel lubS, qu& etiam utebantur, Seneca epistola xcv. ' Transeo pistorimi turbani, " tratiseo ministratorum, per quos sigiio dato ad infcrcndani coenam disciirritur.' Idem " De Brcviutc Vila;, ' Quanta celeri tale, signo dalo, g/aiii adniiiiisleria decurrunt'." Notes on Suetonius, 91, Augustus, Glairi I Were the Honiaii servants shaved like monies upoQ the crown of the head, and so called colloquially bald-heads ? No ! Thev were all shaved, Jike the servants in our roval kitchen at present. So likewise were the stage-dancers, and the Btagc-playcfs. This I'lautus shews in one shurt passage, " Glabrioreni reddes mihi " tjuain volsus Kidius est." The word " volsus," however, shews the •' baldness" to have bscn produced by the operation, not of the razor, but of the tweezer. towers 152 THE CATIIKDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. towers derive not their origin, any more than om* churches tlicmselves do, or than our very Christianity does, from Alfred or from any of the Saxon sovereigns. Our church-towers came undoubtedly to the Saxons of our island, as they came to all the other nations of the empire, from that full fountain of refinement, which had been laid open by the Roman emperors, had carried its enlivening waters over all the provinces, and been peculiarly turned by Christianity into the channel of religion. The churches of the Romans in Britain must have had towers to them ; and we fortunately have an account of one church which proves they load. That church, which the Romans built within the city of Canterbury, afterwards became the cathedral of all England under the Saxons, and continued to exist below the Conquest. We therefore obtain a descrip- tion of it. From this we find that it had a tower to it, that it had even TWO TOWERS. It was Consequently in the very style of some of our grander cathedrals at present. One of these towers was certainly for bells, the other perhaps for symmetry alone. Yet Mr. Bentham, all imconscious of the fact, refers the erection of towers " not only for "■ necessary use, but often for symmetry and ornament," to some iiide- Jinite period posteinor to the tenth century. But what is still more exactly in the style of our grander cathedrals, both the towers were at the very intersection of a cross. Such a position is considered by Mr. Bentham, as the full consummation of improvement in the towers of our churches ; he affirming towers to have been built for use and for oi'nament in his indefinite period, " particularly when the plan of a " cross ivas adopteil." Yet can my a\crment possibly be so true as I state it, and have escaped all notice before ? Can the professed historian of church-building, its first form, and its subsequent improvements in this island ; one too, who has an oracular consequence given him by many, because of some supposed intimations from a man of real knowledge and real genius ; possibly have been so ignorant as not to know, or so inattentive as not to consider, a description sweepingly subversive of all that he says upon the subject ? That my averment is true, whatever imputations its truth may throw upon Mr. Bentham, 3 let SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 153 let tlic tbllowiiig translation, a literal one, of Eadmer's description of the church at the moment of its demolition, after a continuance of about se\'en hundred years, testify to all the world. This church, " constructed by the hands of the Romans," says Eadmer, " — had at " the MinDLK of the length of the very hall," meaning the nave and chancel as forming one room, " two toweks, which projected bc- " yond the ailes of the church ; — o/ic of them, that to the soutli, having " an altar in the middle of it," under its four supporting arches, " de- . *' dicatcd to the honour of pope Gregory the Blessed," so dedicated when the Saxons were converted to Christianity, " and in the side " of it that principal door of the church, which was anciently by the " English, and is even now, denominated the South Door ; — but the *' oilier tow er was built on the northern side, and opposite to that, in •' honour of the blessed Martin, having the cloysters in which the "monks conversed around" the projecting sides of " it." We have thus the bells, the towers, even the double towers, and the very cross itself, of our present cathedrals, all united together in this Koman church of Canterbury ; and two towers fully equal in antiquity, even prior in time, to our own tower at St. German's*. But * Twisden, 1291, 1292. Gervase from Eadmer: " Erat — ipsa — ecclesia — Ronianoriim " opere facta — ; sub medio longitudinis aula: ipsius, dux turres erant, prominenios ultra ♦' ecclesia alas; quarum una, quae in austro erat, sub honore Bcati Gregorii papae altarc in *' medio sui dcdicatum habebat, et in latere prlncipale hostium ecclcsias, quod antiquitus ab " Anglis, et nunc usque, Suthdtire i\c\X.\xv ; — alia vero turris in plaga aquilonali, e rcgione " illius, condita fuit in honorcm Beati Martini, claustra in quibus monaclii conversaliantur " hinc inde habens." That in this description " Aula" means the nave and t/w chancel at forming one room, the following evidence will suffice to shew. The description of Eadmer begins with, " Majori altari quod in orienlali pre^hjterii parte parieti contiguum erat. Porro " aliud altarc congruo spatio ante positum pra;dicto altari erat — . Ad lixc altaria nonnnllis " gradiiiis ascendebaiur a choro cantorum." Nor let us fancy this " choru#canl<)itim" to be that lower part of the chancel or quire, which contains the stalls of the clergy and the seats of the singers witliin it, and has frequently an ascent of steps from it towards th(' altar. No! The context expressly forbids us; the words running thus, " ascendebatur a choro " cantorum (juam cr'tptam — Romani vocant." Then the crypt he describes in general tJius; " sul'tiis erat — fabricata, cujws fornix eo in ahum tendebatur, ut snpmiora ejus non niii per ^' pliires gradus posscnt adiri.'^ He next diM-iibes it in particular, thus: " ha>c [iripta] " jntus ad orientem altare habebat," See. *' via una, quani curvatura criptt;r ipsius ad vol. n. X *' occidcu:em \5k THE CATHEDnAL OF COn^■M'ALTl [CHAP. VI, But let me notice a second church, of the same age nearly with that of Canterbury, certainly l)uilt with that by the Romans, yet existing even to the present moment. It exij^ts indeed all unknown, lopt in its remoteness from the capital of the kingdom, and buried in the unfre- quented wilds of Scotland. There it still maintains a kind of lingering existence, attracting no foot of a traveller to it, engaging ho pen, no pencil of a native, and just shewing itself evanescent in its ruins. ^^'ithin that detached and pcninsulated part of Scotland, which forms the county of Galloway, and was occupied by the Novantes in the time of the Romans; the geograjiher Ptolemy, about the year Mo, mentions a town, which he calls Lucopibia*, and ^hich has naturally been supposed to be \\^hitern there, a town known to have been formerly considerable, though much reduced at present. V,'hitcrn in- deed appears to have actually been, what Lucopibia equally was^ the ** occidentem vergentem concipicbat, usque ad locum quictis Beati Dunstani tendebatur," who was buried " ante ipsos gradus." And he finally traces it all under the chancel and the nave, thus : " inde ad occidentem chorus psallentium in aulam ecclesia porrigelattir, " decenti fabrica," by its underground position, its flight of steps, and its door, " a " frcquentia turbs scclusus." Having thus described the undercroft frum east to west, Eadmcr returns up stairs into the chancel. " Delude sub medio longitudinis aula; ipsius," he. But he closes all with this account : " Finis ecclesiae ornabatur oratorio Bcatse Matris " Dei Marix; ad quod, quia slructura ejus talis erat," the chancel being on ihe same level with the nave, and the ascent being only to a chapel, " non nisi per gradus cujus\is patebat " acccssus." This Roman church, tlierefore, difiered considerably in its interior disposi- tion from its successor, the present church ; its chancel floor 7iot being raised upon arches, and ascended by steps, above and from the level of the nave, to admit an undercroft exclu- sively below it ; but its nave running on a level with its chancel, and both having one conmaon undercroft below them. Yet Gostling, 89, Somner, 92, 93, and Battely, 7, all overlook this striking diflerence, and represent the old church as vaulted exactly like the new. . Eattcly also turns the undercroft into the nave, because it is denominated the " chorus " psallentium ;" as if a nave could be a quire or a quire a nave, as if the " chorus psallcn- " tium" was not the same with the " chorus cantorum" before, and as if the " chorus " cantorum" was not expressly denominated the " cripta." And Mr. Denne, in Arch, x, 42, has made the quire indeed distinct from the crypt, but carries the crypt under the quire only; as in xi. 378, 379, he unites with Battely to contradict himself, by confounding the crypt and the quire together, * Ptolemy, ii, 3* capital SECT. II.] . HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 155 capital of the Novantes in the days of the Romans. Ivicluird of Ciren- cester, that lately discovered and very happy illustrator of our Britain during the settlement of the Romans within it, whom / may claim the honour of placing in his merited pre-eminence of authority over our antiquaries, writing thus, " the metropolis of the Novantes is Luco- " phibia, alias AV'hitern *." At this Lucophibia, or Lucopibu, as the capital of the kingdom, was fixed the scat of a bishopric ; ^\■he^ Christianity came with her wand of power, transformed the idolatrous fools of the earth into worshippx3rs of the only God, and modelled realms into sees for their spiritual emolument. This was alx>ut the close of the fourth century -f-. And Nynian, a native of Britain, but educated at Rome, became the first pi-ekite of it ;{:. He \\ as born undoubtedly in the southern parts of the isle, which, in the progress of Christianity from Gaule, were converted before the northern ; had there been con- verted, sent to Rome for his full instruction in the new religion, and at Rome ordained a clergyman of it. Then that holy fire of zeal, w Inch burned v\ ithin his bosom, pushed him upon an apostolic journey into the unconverted regions of the north. He came into Galloway, as tradition liappily unites with history to tell us, and began his work of love among the heathen Novantes, in the neighbourhood of their capital. " He " was the first," as Walmesbury reports expressly, " who preached the " Gospel of Christ to them §." In this work he seems to have encoun- tered all that opposition, w hich the very apostles themselves, armed as they were with powers of a miraculous nature, and carrying either life or death in the words of their tongues, we know to have equally en- countered. "^IVadition, wluch dwells upon his name with fondness to the present moment, points at a cave a few miles from Whitcrn. a dark and dismal hollow, scooped out by the hand of natiu'e, guarded by the sea at its entrance, and denominated St. Nynian's Cave by the people; reporting it to be his place of refuge from the fury of persecution. * Richard, 29 : " Mclropolis horum [Novantiini] Lucophibia, alias Casx Caiulida:." t Bide, iii. 4. X Ibid. il)id. " Dc natioiic Biiuonuni, qui crat Roniac rcgularitcr fiilcm ct inystiria " vcritalis edoclus," § Malmesbiirv, 155: " Primus ibidem Christi prcBdicatioiieiii cvangclizavii.' X2 The 150 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. VI. The dismalness and darkness of this hollow, therefore, were then re- lieved to the apostolic saint, wc may be sure, by the happiness which he felt in his soul from his ministerial labours, from thfj solid, the. permanent, the everlasting good which he was endeavouring to do for the people, and from the very persecutions which he was sustaining for so acting. . It has often re-echoed probably to the voice of prayer and praise trom this illustrious confessor, while the scream of the sea-gull near the mouth, and the dashing of the waves at a little distance from it, precluded all danger of disclosure by the sounds. But the ;ipostles triumphed at last, over a world contending strenuously for its own wretchedness ; and our British apostle prevailed finally, in converting the Druidical heathens of Galloway. A church now stands upon the sea-shore, much nearer than the cave to AVhitcrn, and only three miles from it ; which marks the first step of his triumphant advance towards the capital. It is very small, but built of stone, now lying most con- fusedly in ruins, yet averred by tradition to have been the first oratory that was erected for our religion within the present Scotland. Here then St. Nynian fixed his standard at first, and hence he moved with it over all the region. All the Novantes became Christians, the residence of the king was appointed the equal residence of a prelate, and the converter of the nation was ordained the bishop of it. He therefore erected a cathedral for himself at AVhitern * ; that ver}^ cathedral which is now the object of our inquiry. Yet, when he had done this, he was urged by the heavenly impulse, which had brought him into Galloway, and carried him in a course of victories through it ; to engage in a new mission, and to attempt a new scene of success. This kind of impulse appears very strange to the philosophy of modern times ; and w very strange to a/I certainly, ?'?? fchoin philosophy has laid its icy hand on the heart, and benumbed all the livelier activities of religion within it. Yet Spirits are not finely touch'il. But to fine issues. And a Nynian wa§ one of those finer spirits, that could not bear to think of a large portion of his countrymen lying buried in the vicious * Bede^ iii, 4 : ** Cujus sedem episcopalem,— ecclesia insignem, &c." Ignorance SECT. 11.] HISTORTCALLY SURVEYED. 15 7 ignorance of heathenism, while the sun of Christianity was at once enlightening and warming the rest of them. He therefore left his epis- chpal charge awhile, in order to carry that sun with him to the north, happily as he had brought it already to the south, of the Roman province between the walls. A mission for the conversion of heathens unthin our 0W71 island sounds awfully curious to our minds at present, because we are accustomed only to think or talk of missions into such distant countries as Africa, America, or the East Indies. He set out from Whitern for the north ; but by this time all the province of Valentia had been converted, and there was no scope for his labours short of the farther wall. He therefore passed the wall, ventured among the Cale- donians beyond it, but kept to the tribes along the eastern coast ; and gloriously consummated his progress of preaching there, by the conver- sion of all between the sea and the mountains §. Thus did his zeal spire up victorious in a second flame of fire, and ascend in a still nearer ap- proach to its kindred fires of heaven : this being done, he returned to "Whitern, closed a life of exemplary greatness, and was buried in his own cathedral ||. From this cathedral did the capital assume a new name, even its pre- sent one of Whitern. Camden indeed had formerly conjectured its name of Lucopibia in Ptolemy, to be merely a vicious reading in the Greek of that author, for A;uy.' OikiIw, the original reading, and answer- ing exactly to JFh'itern in signification*. This conjecture carried such a fair face of probability with it, that the human mind, which loves to rest upon certainties, and is always gravitating to them as its natural centre, adopted the conjecture implicitly in our anticpiaries; even Richard of C'irenccster seemed to come in lately, and establish the conjecture for ever : " the metropolis of the Novantes" he calling " Lucophibia, alias § Bale, iii. 4: " Aiisttales Picll — multo ante temporf, ut pcrhibent, rdicto crrore ido- " lairiac, fidcni veritatis acceperaiit, prxdicante eis verbum Nyiiia, episcopo rcvercnlissimo " ct saiiclissirno viro." 11 Ibid, ibid. : " Ubi ipse ctiam corporo— requiescit." • Camden, 692, 693, " CilSW 138 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. " Casae Candiilce f." Yet the conjecture is demonstrably false, and even Richard concurs to prove it so : the appellation of IFhitern in Saxon, or of Casa Candida in Latin, is derived solely and purely from this cathedral ; Bcde assuring us expressly, that " the place is popularly " called Ad Caudldam Casam,^' or Whitern, " because Nynian built "there a cliurchXJ" Ptolemy therefore could knowr no more of the name than he knew of the cathedral occasioning it; while Richard's repetition of the name in Latin, \\ith only the variation of a single letter in it, proves it to have been an appellation unvitiated in itself, and British in its origin: this was superseded so early as the Roman times by a title descriptive of the cathedral, the to\\n being then denominated " Ad Candldam Casam" by the Romans, and from them by the Saxons afterward " At Whitern." Yet how came the cathedral to attract such a denomination to Itself, and then to extend it over the town ? Eede tells us that it was occasioned by " Nynlan's construction of the church "with stone, m a mode unusual among the Britons §." Yet that churches were constructed with stone before, is evident from the churches of St. Saviour and St. Martin In the south, and from the oratory of Nynian himself in the north. For the former half of this reason, perhaps, the historian Malmesbury restricts the observation of Bede to the Britons of Galloway alone, and places the unusual- ness of the building, not In the stone Itself, but in the polish given it||. And Major, the Scottish historian, varies equally from Malmes- bury as from Bede, but comes much nearer to a rational account of the name, by building Nynlan's church of stones, unusual to the Britons, because tv/iite*. But the fact is, that the stones of the cathedral In the ruins of It, in the church erected at a small distance from it, and in the houses of the to\\'n constructed much out of the palace and the priori/, the latter yet remaining In part, but the former so torn up from the very foundations as to have corn gro\\ ing upon the site, appear to be principally of the sort called the common whin, and occasionally of the + Richard, 29: " Metropolis Iioruni Lucopliibm, alias Caesae Candidse." I Bcde, iii. 4: " Viilgo vocatiir ^Id CaiuUdain Casam, to quod ibi ccclesiam — fecerit." § Ibid, ibid- : " Ecclesiam de lapide, insolito Britonibus more, fecerit." II Malmcsbiirv, f. 155: " Ecclcsiani ibi lapidc polito, Briitonibus miraculum, fecerit." * Major, f. xxiii. : " Ecclcsiaiu de albis lapidibus Britonibus insolitani." 3 free. SECT. II.] nrsToniCALLY smrETr.D. I.-.r) free, the fi"ce partly white but parthj red, the whin neither naturall}' white nor made white by pohshing, and both supposed at Wliitern to have been brought from the adjoining region of Cumberland. So egre- giously does every hypothesis fail us in accounting for the name ! Nor should I have been able to account for it any better than my predeces- sors in this walk of history, if a custom still retained at "NMiitern had not suggested an idea, if I did not see flie passage in Bede very capable of admitting this argumentatively just, and if I had not found this alone to be capable of giving an import to the passage historically just. Some of the inhabitants in the town coat over their houses ■without, in a man- ner well known among ourselves at present, by mixing up coarse sand with lime, and dashing it upon their walls. This rough-cast, as it is denominated, is particularly used in Cornwall, for the same reason pro- bably that causes it to be used at Whitern, as a preservative against the damp atmosphere of both regions, so sure to be imbibed by wall stones nndefended, and throws a pleasing aspect of whiteness also over the appearance of a house. But the practice appears from Bede to have been uncommon among the Britons of Galloway, of the north, and of the south, at the time; as he says the town was called AN'hitern, " because N\ nian built a church at it of stone, in a manner misual to " tlte Britons"' at large. Nynian brought the practice probabl}- from Rome itself; first tried it in a coat upon the priory-lioiise of his cathe- dral, and so attached an appellation of whiteness to it, to the church of which it was the mansion annexed, and to the to\\n as it stood in a proximity with both. Nynian's priory-house is mentioned expresslv with Nynian's cathedral by a very early chronicle; this as '• his ehnrch,'' but that as " liis mynster* T both, therefore, as built by Nynian himself; and a mynster or priory-house is so uniform an appendage to a larger church, that this very chronicle, in its very commencements, speaks of such a church expressly as a monastery or mj^nster f, gnd we still give the appellation of mynster or monastery to many a large church among us. Thus was the priory-house of our large churches the regular dcno- * Saxon Chronicle, p. 21. t A.D. 659: " COynj-rcji on to rymbjuanne." Sax. Chroji. minator 160 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [<:H\P. VI. minator of the whole ; and it was ver>' particularly so at Whitern, the prior}--part being the only one capable of being denominated a Casa, an Eni; or a small habitation. This cathedral continued to the days of Bode, tliree hundred years after the burial of Nyniaii within it- Nvnian, he tells us, " built a '" church >*« which he himself rests +." — " The South-Picts," adds the Saxon Chronicle, "were baptized by bishop ISinna, — his church and " his mynst-er is at Whiternc, — u>hcre he xesteth §." Nor was it de- stroyed so late as the days of Malmcsbury, he speaking of " A\'hitern" as " a place in which the blessed confessor Ninia rests — ; the name is ■" derived to the place from the work of Nima in erecting a church " there," not yet destroyed, as it is plain from his silence, and. yet containing the body of its builder 1|. Malmcsbury even recites the names of some of its prelates, the successors of N} nian in his see ; Pectelm, who was bishop when Bede concluded his history %, Frethewald, Pecwine, Ethelbrith, and Bealdulf *. " Nor do I find any more," he cries, " because the episcopate speedily failed ff ;" and so makes a gross mistake in point of fact, Florence adding Heathored to all, and Fordun even marking the continuance of the see to 1235 ;{:J. In the days of Bede the bishopric of Whitern had been raised into an archbishopric, though Malmesbury has overlooked the incident, and Pectelm sat the first archbishop in the throne of Nynian §§. But the town began to decline, and the throne was sure to be removed. Tradition says, with its usual and almost*unavoidable confusedness of chronology, that in ancient times the trade from England and France, to Ayre and Glasgow, J Bcdc, iii. 4 : Ubi ipse etiani corpore — requiescit, — ibi ccclesiam fecerit." § Sax. Chron. p. 21. II Malmesbury, f. 155: " Candida Casa vocatur locus — , ubi beatns confessor Nima " requiescit; — nonien loco ex opere inditum, quod ecclesiam ibi — feceiil." ^ Bede, v. 33. But Malmesbury forgets that Bede hints at other bishops in iii. 4, saying that Nynian rests at Whitern, " cum pluribus Sanctis." * Malmesbury, 155. +t Ibid, ibid, : " Nee praeterea plures alicubi reperio, quod cito defccerit episcopatus." ^J Florentius, 565; and Fordun, i. 520-523; ii. 6r, §§ Bede, v. 33, was SECT. II.] niSTOniCALLY SURVEYED. l6l was carried on throiigh this part of the country, and Whitern made the depository of it. But, as the very strong tides of the Mull of Galloway ceased to be formidable, navigation probably ventured round the INfuIl with its freight, and the goods were carried to those tow ns by water : ^^^litern thus sunk in its consequence, and the archiepiscopate was transferred to Glasgow. Yet the cathedral building still continued at AMiitern very nearly to the Reformation ; Major speaking of it exactly as Bede speaks, saying in the sixteenth century as Bede says in the eighth, " Nynian constructed a church, in ivhich Nynian himself rests ; " which place was then possessed by the Britons," meaning the Saxons in the days of Bede ; " but now, for many years past, the place and the " body of the saint have been owned by the Scots ||." It actually con- tinued to the very Reformation ; Leland speaking of it as " a handsome " church, built of squared stones, and taking the appellation of Whilern, " which is even now the temple of Ninian, the capital city of Gallo- ** way ^." This cathedral, however, appears not to have weathered that storm of rapacity which was engendered by the Reformation every where, and which blew with double violence in Scotland ; then the cold and sullen genius of presbyterianism being averse to the dignity, and dead to the sanctity of a church built by a saint, a confessor, an apostle, a new church was erected only about eighty feet in length, with thirty in width, even standing north and south, carrying a hall for a cross at each end above, and having neither tower nor bell to it. " Still so perverse and opposite, " As if they worshipp'd God in spite I" The cathedral was thus left in all the dignity of despised grandeur, like the ruins of Rome amid the pigmy sons of the world's conquerors, or II Major, f. xxxiii. : " Ecclcsi.-im— construxit, ubi ipse Ninlanns," &c. «' qm?m locum " Britoncs tunc octupabant, — s«l jam a multis annis — locum et sanctum corpus Scoii " habcnt." ^ Dt Script. Brit. 57 : " Bella ecclesia, ex quadratis constructa saxis, Candldx Casx *' nonicn recepilj quod el uunc fanum Niniani, urbs Gallovidite prima." VOL. II. Y ^'^'^ ]C2 Tlin CVTIItDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. Vr. like the elegant inngnificcncc of ralm}Ta to the A rah pitehing his tent lor the niglit hcticath it ; to suffer the devastations of time, to be shaken with the houhng winils, and to be butieted by the driving rains. It is traditionally said, however, to have hccn four fi/nes as large as the new c/iurcli ; tliat is, as far as such vague and general mensurations ean ascer- tain length or breadth, 320 feet long, with ii'o broad, or about one seventh short of Exeter eatliedral at present*. Yet a few rude vaults, in oi]f of which I suppose St. Nynian to have been buried, though his tomb has perished with his church ; some coarse walls at a little dis- tance, but both (I presume from their coarseness and rudeness) tlie very relies of the original church, and eight arches out of the whole of the original number, now compose the remains of this -venerable cathe- dral. Some of the remaining arches are round, and some peaked ; the round appearing to be what " the Norman ambition of building," I apprehend, reconstructed just after the Conquest, because they have much work upon them ; a ram's head (a signature, I suppose, of the build- ing bishop) at the top of one of them, and other ornaments of wreath- ings, all in a good state of preservation ; but the peaked, as ancient, very plain. And as the whole is found experimentally to have been cemented with the lime of those shells with which the fields around are inexhaustibly replenished, so is it known by report from the fathers of the present generation, to have been as late as their time built in the VERY FORM OF A CROSS, with a bcU-tower assuredly at the intersection of it f . Yet there is one instance more to be noticed by me, one w hich is not buried in its ovs n remoteness, and lost in its own solitariness of position, but overlooked from its very familiarity, unseen from its very brightness, and therefore sure to appear still more astonishing to my reader. We have yet a church of the Britons existing almost entire near London, * Willis's Not. Pari. ii. 261. f For the local particulars I am indebted to the obliging kindness of Dr. J. Davidson, the minister of Whitern ; a kindness that would have been more obliging still, if he had answered my second letter as punctually as he anssvered my first, and as readily replied to the questions which he invited as to those which I obtruded upon him, existing «ECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 1^3 existing unrecognised by our antiquaries, even by its very historian, yet .shewing a British bell-tower and a British cross at the present nionient. This is the abbey-church of Saint Alban's, of which we have lately had an historian in a clergyman of a keen eye, an active understanding, and a lively judgment ; yet the real history of which, as to the date of ks component parts, is utterly unknown to the public still. The owl, that legitimate and authorized type of learning in general, but from its fondness for moping in darkness, for screaming from the ruined tower, or for fluttering abcnit the ivy- mantled temple, the peculiarly apposite tvpc of antiquarian literature in particular, is even more confounded by the effulgence of noon-day about her than by the gloom of midnight. That in ten or twelve years after the martyrdom of St. Alban, a church was erected upon the present ground in honour of his memory, appears evident from Bcde and Gildas together*. This church conti- nued to the days of Gildas, as he tells us in his lamentation over the success of the Saxons, that " the place of sepulture for the bodies of the " holy martyrs, and the scenes of their sufferings ;" meaning, however, the scene and place only of St. Alban's sufferings and sepultiu'e, as is evident from the only martyrs that he has noticed, Alban of Verulam, Aaron and Julius of Caerleon, " if they had not been taken from our " countrymen in a mournful divorce made by the barbarians, would " have impressed upon the minds of beholders no small ardour of divine " lovef." The church of St. Alban, therefore, was not destroyed by the invading Saxons, as the creduhty of antiquarianism has hitherto believed ; but, as the language of Gildas proves, was ojily taken from the Britons. Nor was it destroyed by the Saxons after their settlement, in any paroxysm of zeal for heathenism : they who spared the churches of St. Martin and St. Saviour at Canterbury, were not likely to destroy * Bede, i. 7 : " Redeiinte tcinpomm Clirislianornni scrcnitate ecclcsia c^t — exstructa;" and Gildas Hist. viii. " Bilustro stipradicti tiirbinis nciduni ad integrum adimplflo, — bas^i- '• lica? sanctorum martyrum fmulant, construunt, perficiunt." t Gildas Hist. viii. : " Sanctorum martyrum — corporum sepulture et passionum loca, si " non iuguhri divortionc barharorum — civibus adimcrentiir, noii iiuiiinuini iiUucnttuni men- ■" tibus ardorem diviivx charitalis iacutca-nt." y 2 a church ^94 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VI. a church at St. Alban's. This church actuallv" siirv'ived the heathenism, as well as the hostility, of the Saxons; became a celebrated church among them, upon their conversion to Christianity ; and still bore its original name from the protomartyr of Britain. The fact appears so late as the eighth century of our tcra, and the days of Bede ; because that historian gives us a particular account of St. Alban's martyrdom, and speaks of his church as then existing, as " a chui'ch of wonderful work- " manship, and worthy of such a martyr*." This church, conse- quently, lasted to the days of Olfa's visit to Verulam in 790, only fifty- five years after the death of Bede. Accordingly we see M. Paris, the private historian of the abbey, though under a gross delusion of belief that the Saxons had demolished the church before -f ; yet finding f/icn on the site " a certain church, small in its size, constnicted there with- " out the walls of Verulam, in honour of the blessed raartjr, and con- " structed by the new converts to Christianity |." In this church was the raised body of St. Alban now placed for the first time, and paintings, tapestries, with other ornaments, were hung upon the walls to decorate them § : M. Paris, indeed, avers this church to have been so decorated with ornaments, and so honoured with the body, only till a larger could be built ||. Yet, as his own account proves it to have been built by " the new converts to Christianity," so Bede's brief description • Bede, i. 7 : Ecclesia est mirandi operis, atque ejus martyrio coudigna, exstructa." It seems a very wonderful want of attention and thinking, that Mr. Newcome, the recent historian of this abbey, who, in p. 24, refers expressly to B^Jc for " a church — early erected " here," to St, Alban, " with admirable art, though of t'lmler and plank," which Bede does not aver, we see, and his very notice of " admirable art," by implication denies; yet never refers to Bede for the existence of it in the days of Bede, and even intimates that it had been demolished long before. But Bede evidently speaks from vision, mediate or immediate, concerning the church; and proves he does so speak, by these words directly following : " in " quo videlicet loco," at the tomb of St. Alban, " zisque in hanc diem, curatio intlrmorum " et frcquentium operatlo virtutum celebrari nan desinit." t M. Paris, 983. X M. Paris, 984 : " Quandam ecclesiolam, ibidem extra iirbem Vcrolamium a necphytis " in honorem beati martyris constructam." § M. Paris, 984. 11 M, Paris, 984, of SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. l65 of the same church proves it vot to have been what Paris presumes to call it, " a church small in its size," but what the decorations given by PtFa argue it to have been, " a church of wondertul workmanship, and " worthy of such a martyr." Nor does even Paris mention any other church to have been built by Offa for his monastery, or to have been erected by Offa over the saint's remains ; he mentions only, that " from " houses of most regular religiousness did OfFa assemble a convent of "monks to the tomb," and "appoint an abbot over them*." He. mentions only that Utia, " at his own expense, constructed all the *' buildings except an old edifice which he found erected formerly out of " the ancient cdifees of the heathens f; which was plainly as " an old " edifice," this very church of the Romans, now nearly five hundred years old, which was only supposed to have been " erected formerly ** out of the ancient edifices of the heathens," because it was composed of tlie same sort of materials as they ; and which, if so erected by the Saxons, could not possibly have been " formerly" erected, or be " an " old edifice" now, the Saxons of Middlesex and Hertfordshire being even converted to the Gospel merely about one hundred aiid thirty years before J. And he mentions only that OlFa " in his monastery " which he had bcgim from the foundations, within four or five years " after he began the pious work, had in a style of excellence erected " nearly all the officinal buildings § ;" all the buildings officinal to that, which was the principal and denominator of the whole — the church ||. Nor does Paris note any other church to have been built for the relics or * M. Paris, 986 ; " Monachorum — conventum ex domlbus ordinate [ordinatae] reli- " gionis — ad tumbam congregavit, ct abbatem eis," &c. t M. Paris, 986: " .F/Jificia omnia praetcrquain prislinum, quod invenit de veteribus " aedificiis paganoruiii pridcm factum, sumptibus propriis conslruxit." Mr. Newcome has totally overlooked this remarkable fact. X Ijcdc, iii. 30. § M. Paris, 987 : " Fere omnia officinalia xdificia laudaliiliter in ccenobio suo, quod a " fundamcntis inchoavcrat, tedificavcrat infra quartum quintimive annum postquam pium " opuB illud inchoavcrat." Mr. Newcome overlooks the language here, as he had overlooked the fact before, though he actually translates the language into " all the offices and necessary " buildings," p. 29. H So eccksia is used for the whole monastery in M. Paris, 986, &c. &c. 5 for l6(5 THK CATHEDRAL Ol- CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. for the convent, by any of the Saxon abbots afterward. Yet he shews us I'lsin or L'lsig, the sixth abbot, encouraging a town that had now begun to rise on the outside of tlie monastery, by inviting persons to settle in it, by laying out a market-place for them, by assisting them witli money or materials for the erection of houses, and even building no less than three churches for them *. But what proves Oifli to have constructed no new church for his abbey, A Id red the eighth abbot appears only one hundred and lifty years after Offa searching into the ruins of Verulam, " laying up those materials which he found tit for an " edifice, and reserving them for the fabric (f the church ; as he had " dvtermived, if he could be furnished \\ ith the means, to tear dofcn " the ancient church, and to build it anew-f.'' But, " when he had " collected a great quantity of materials for the fabric of the church, he " was prevented by an over-early death, and obliged to leave the work '■' undone!}:." His immediate successor, Eadmer, " did not disperse or " consume what Aldred had collected /wr the construction of the church ;" even searched for more in the ruins of Verulam, and " reserved all that " were necessary for the fabrication of that church, which he proposed " to fabricate to the holy martyr A/ban ," yet " did not so far please God " and tlve martyr, as to erect and finish a house for the martyr hini' " self^.'^ After him the intention was never revived by any of the Saxons, and even the very search for materials was discontinued by them all : yet the intention was never abandoned, as the materials in general remained entire to the Conquest, and the application of them vk'as then begun [|, llius * M. Paris, 993, t M. Paris, 994 : " Qiios invenit aptus [aptos] ad asdificia seponens, ad fabricam ecclesiat " reservavit; proposuit enim, si facultates suppctercnt, diruta veteri ecclesla novani con- " slriiere." J M. Paris, 994: " Cum jam multam — ad fabricam ecclesiae coacen-dsset quantitatem, •' matura nimis mortc praeventus, imperfecto negotio, viam universa; carnis est ingressus." § M. Paris, 994 : " Adquisita — ad ecclesiam conslruendam, non dispersit vcl consumpsit ;" 995, *' quae ccclesite fabricandae fuerunt necessaria, sibi reservaret, quam proposuit sancto •♦ martyri fabricarej" 994, "non in tantum placuit Deo ac martyri, ut domum ipsius " martyris sedificaret et coiisummaret." It These remarkable incidents in the history of St Alban's church, so hostile and ruinous to SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY ST7RVEVF.D. I67 Thus we have deduced the church of the Britons down to the rera of Uie Conquest ; when Paul, a Norman, became abbot, brou^i^ht witli him all the Norman spirit of building, and began the long-intended reno« ration of the church. " He-re-cditied," says Paris, " this church aud " the other buildings, except the bakehouse and millhouse, out of the " materials collected and reserved by his predecessors*." The recent historian accordingly tells us, that Paul, who became abbot in 1077, to Mr. Newcome'» notions, are recorded faithfully by Mr. Newcome, in p. 34, 35. But then he has deprived them of all power of hurting him, by what I must call a little of the craft of authorsliip, at the very beginning. The words in M. Paris, 993, are uncommonly forcible, as the abbot's intention is declared to have been, " diruta veleri ecclesia," to pull down the ancient church, the church which had now lasted about six centuries and a half, which might therefore with strict propriety he called ancient. Yei how does Mr. Newcome deal with a language, so pointedlv contrary to his opinions ? lit relates its point, by this too ainning kind of version ; the abbot being said bv him to have " determined to pull down " the present fabric, which had served for a church." (P. 34.) Mr. Newcome will not call it a church, though M. Paris calls it such; says even in contradiction direct to Paris, that it had only " served for a church ;" and, because it could not be ancient if built by OfTa, while Mr. Newcome believes it to have been so built, suppresses entirely all Paris's mention of its antiquity. Such is history in the hands of hypothesis; a torch endeavouring to en- lighten the stone-blind, a sun attcnijiting to mult the polar ice ! • M. Paris, 995, says, that Lcotric the tenth abbot sold " thesaurum ad fabricam eccle- '* six diu ante reservatum, cum colunmis, tabulatibus, in terra (ut dictum est) inventis, " cum materiae [materia] clidm," or with the timber. Yet all so sold could not be much to the whole, as in looi we find that *' iste [Paulus] banc ecclesiam, c£etcra<)uc asdificia " prseter pistorium et pinsinochium, re-aedificavit ex — malcric — quani invenit a pra^dcces- " soribus suis collectam et rescrvatara." But Mr. Newcome adopts both, however contra- dictory, and even inflames the contradiction between them ; consistent only in following his author through all contradictions very faithfully. In p. 36, he says, Leofric " sold the " materials which had been gathered, with all the columns or pillars, and stone-pavements •' preserved out of the old city." Yet in p. 45, See. unconscious seemingly of his own ter- giversation, he furnishes Paul with materials for rebuilding the church from what luid been thus gathered. The " stone- pavements" too, which he (inds in Paris's " tabulatibus" above, answering to the " antiques tabulatus lapideos" of abbot Eadriier, he himself found, . in p. 35 before, to be very truly " slabs of stone," as being eqiialfy " cum tcgulis et *< cohmmis," said there by Paris to be " ecclesise fabritaudte nccessaria." And '• the " materials which had been gathered" in Mr. Newcome, are merely " the money whichr " had been reserved" in Paris, " tliesaiirum ad fabricam ecclesis din anlc reservatum, cunt **coliimnis, tabulatibus," and " c«;» niatcri.^.." ** withii*^ ]fi8 THE CATHF.DnAL OF COUXWALL [cHAP. TI. " within the first eleven years of his government rebuilt the church f ." Mr. Newcome thus speaks a language as comprehensive as Paris's, and exhibits Paul for the rebuilder of the tchoL'. Yet he instantly contracts his own language \\'ith Paris's, and attributes only a part to Paul. *' When it is said by my author M. Paris," he cries, " that Paul rebuilt " the church ; this must be understood only of so much of the present " bui/dijig, as comprehends +" what is in truth and fact no part of Paul's building. What part then did Paul construct ? This is pointed out to us by such decisive signatures, that we can only wonder in amazement at "Mr. Newcome's missing them. " Just below the screen," he informs us himself, as he goes from east to west, be\ ond the screen, about the middle of it, " on the south side, are four or five arches and piers of the " most beaut ful style in the whole building §." These therefore answer very exactly to that " Norman ambition" of bidlding, concerning M'hich we have heard so much before. But w^e have another signature, still more decisive. " As a mark of the antiquity of the — beautiful part," he adds himself, without perceiving tlie force of his own evidence, " there " may be seen at the spring of the arches the head of Lanfranc, of Offa " and his queen, and of Edward the Confessor ; and over their heads are " the arms of England," &c, ; " all cut in the Totternhoe stone, and " very entire at this day |j." The head of Lanfranc appropriates this " beautiful part" of the whole to Paul, because Paul was a near relation to Lanfranc, even so near (according to the surmise of some about a century afterwards) as to be his son, and certainly beloved by him with all the afFection of a father for a son ; Paul being brought into England by Lanfranc, from his own abbey of Caen, made abbot of St. Alban's by the interest of Lanfranc, and supplied by Lanfranc with great sums of money for this reconstruction 5[. Here, therefore, "just below the " screen," we are certain of the hand of Paul. But can we trace his hand any farther ? AVe can, by the guidance of Mr. Newcome, yet in con- tradiction to his purpose. " From the screen before mentioned to the " great west door," as we are told by him, " we see how the work did " improve," and in that as well as in the part immediately preceding * t P. 45- J P. 45. i P. 94- II P- 94. il M. Paris, looi. here, Sect, ii.] historically surveyed. 169 here, behold "all the several specimens o( good and complete huUdlng. — " Indeed, so complete and perfect is the style of these beautiful parts, *' that the authors may be thought to have reached the summit of their *' art: for it is not only calculated for strength and duration, but the " proportion of the several parts of the arch and its columns is most ex~ " f/uisite, and contrived v^'ith so much Judgment, that they lose nothing " of their beauty, though placed more than forty feet above the eye of " the observer. These specimens of the perfect Gothic are equal, in " themselves, to any tvork in ant/ cathedral ; but yet, as they consist oidy " of four or fee arches in each specimen, they appear not with that " commanding admiration [admirablencss], which results from a whole " and complete building erected in this style *." These fine parts all unite to attest the fine architecture of the Norman Paul. Yet how the ar- chitecture of Paul comes thus to be broken into parts, into " several speci- " mens," with " four or five arches in each specimen ;" Mr. Newcomc never thinks of informing us, and we must therefore inform ourselves. The first specimen is " the beautiful part" of four pillars, that exhibits the head of Lanfranc upon the spring of one of its arches ; and with this, therefore, as we may be sure, Paul began. He then pursued the work towards the western door, leaving (as Mr. Newcome's language implies, and his ground-plan shews) one pillar of the ancient church, different in shape and size from the others before ; and beyond it form- ing a second specimen of four pillars, exactly the same as his preceding, but ranging up to the door itself f. Leaving the door in its ancient jitate, as 1 shall soon shew, he went on again upon the northern side, moved eastward, and formed a third specimen of three pillars ];. Here then we have the whole of w hat was built by Paul ; as the head of Lanfranc at the beginning, the beauty of the ^^hole, with the separa- tion into parts, the dissimilarity of these pillars from the others, and those attestations of history or remains, which I shall now produce, all unite to evince. Abbot Warren dying in 1 ic)5, after a government of near twelve years, John, his^icccssor. " undertook the repair or rebuild- '* ing of ///(• west front of the church," says Mr. Newcome; and then • l\ 46, 94, ami 95. t See the ground-pl.ln at p. 306, J GroimJ-plan, p. '306. VOL. II. z puzzles 170 THE CATIIEDR\L OF CORXWALL [cHAP. Vf. puzzles himself, as he well may, to account for this front being " ruinated" so soon after he supposes Paul to have rebuilt it§. But the ruinated state of it in so short a time, proves at once that Paul had not rebuilt it. Nor v^-as this a mere repair, but a total reconstruction ; made too, not by Paul, but by John, a hundred years afierv^ard. Ac- cordingly Paris acquaints us, that John " tore down to the ground the " wall of the front of our church || ;" the western end being in full propriety denominated the front, because there, as at our own St. German's, was the grand doorway into the church, and the buiUling was entered, as all long buildings should be, at the lower end. Nor was this front completed again till many years afterward^. This front then formed a second interruption, in Paul's fabrication of the churcli ; and, after the next three pillars of the north, came an absolute con- clusion to it. For after them appear in the ground-plan six pillars ranging up to the screen, the same in size and form with the one at the western end of " the beautiful part," first mentioned, and answering to that as well as to the " four — piers" of this part. " Directly opposite ** to these" piers, says ISIr. Newcome himself, are " on the north side " five" arches but six piers " of the most rude and ordinary" style*. These, therefore, like the one pillar, still existing on the south, and, like the western front, existing for nearly one hundred years after Paul's ^^rection, are parts of the ancient church of the Britons, all left standing . Nor can any allegation from Mr. Nevvcome, as if these speaking varieties of architecture were produced by the ditference of the materials used, have the weight of a feather in the scale. " One principal cause " of the plain and rude style of Paul's building," he cries concerning the ciistern half of the church, and so mounts into the air instead of mining in the ground for his diamonds, " was this ; that his materials, namely, " the Roman tile, would not admit of so many shapes and forms, " and elegant curve lines, as stone would, being too hard to be cut,'* when stone was not f ! ! ! So readily can the disquisitivc mind ascribe an incompetent cause, even to an imaginary principle, what every think- ing one must refer to a difference of times ; attribute equally rudeness and elegance of architecture to the Normans ; and impute that to their use of certain materials, while it refers this to their disuse of them, as if a difference of materials could ever give a difference of architecture, and turn nxdeness itself into very elegance ; when, all the while, the the whole church, " totam ecclesiam," and when the screen, lying so immediately close to Lanfranc's, with the other heads on the springs of the arches, " about fifty feet lelow the *' choir" (p. 53), therefore arbitrary and artificial in itself, was apparently set up by Paul as tlic terminating line betwixt the old work and his new. But, at p. 93 and 52, Mr. Newcome is imprudent enough to affirm, concerning the dedication of the church under abbot Richard, in 11 15, that this proves Paul to have " made a perfect new structure from *' the ground, and not a repair of the old church ;" though the church had been always dedicated to St. Alban, though it has continued dedicated to St. Alban ever since, and though the dedication of 1 115, therefore, can mean merely the re-opening of it for ser\'ice. The church of Ely, which was so burnt by the Danes, as that the clergy, " prout poterant, " porticus ecclesicB re-sarcientes, divinum officium solvebant;" but which" was so rebuilt by Brythnoth, that " ex parte — lapsa, velut nova, non sine grandi labore adimplevit, ac deinde, " tectis yeparatis qua: fuerant igne consumpta, templum rursus cedificatum, non minus ♦' eximium aut eminens quam prius, apparuit;" was yet dedicated anew, " dcdicationis " diem obtinuerunt," and the dedication was mere^y a re-opening, " juxta ritum dedica- " tionis templi in hymnis et confessionibus Deum benedicubant, sicque post sancta missa- •'' rum veneranda officia — festum agebant." (Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 602, 604, 605.) The same church also has a reconstruction in one part, and an addition in another, yet is again dedicated. " Ipse — asdificavit," says the same historian, concerning a bishop conse- crated in 1229, " novum opus ecclesice nostr?e versus orientem a fundamentis — , ipse etiam " construxit de novo turrim ligneam versus Galilxam ab opere caementario usque ad sum- . " mitatetn — j novo opere constructor tota ecclesia — dedicaU erat." (Ibid. 636.) t P. 45. same SECT. 11.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYF.D. 173 same sort of materials was actually used in the elegant and in the rude parts of the building! " Paul's building was not foi-med either wholly " or principally of the Roman tile." It was formed, as I have already she^v^l, " of the materials collected and reserved by his predecessors." What then were these materials ? Ealdred's are declared expressly to have been " whole tiles and such stones as he found Jit for a huiUUng%'^ Eadmer's are expressly said to have been " ancient slabs of stone, with " tiles and pillars §." And, when Paul at last applied them to their destined use, they are noticed as being the " the stones and tiles of the " ancient city Verolam ||." The Roman tile, therefore, hardly consti- tuted a part of Paul's materials; as the stones alone are pronounced to have been " found fit for a building." " This construction," however, cries Mr. Newcome again, concerning the eastern half of the church, " is " said to be entirely built of brick, that is, of the Roman tile^.'' By whom is this said ? By M. Paris, as Mr. Newcome should have re- ported ; but by Paris in such a manner, as precludes for ever Mr. New- come's restriction of brick to tile. He who has just before averred Paul to have re-ed'iied " the church and the other buildings — with the stones " and tiles of — Verolam," comes again averring Paul to have constructed " the church — with many other edifices, of b}-ick work *." Tile there- fore is not all that is meant by such work, as real bricks are at least included under the name. But in fact they are not merely included, now appearing to be the very " stones found fit for a building," and, as such, opposed directly to tiles. So strangely has Mr. Newcome applied the assertion of Paris uncited, to a part of the church M'hich (according to his own account) must be in fact and realiti/ " entirely •■' built of — the Roman tile,'' because " the rudeness of this work is " entirely owing to the rude and untractable nature of the materials, X M. Paris, 994: " Tcgulas — integras, et lapides quos Invenit aptus [aptos] ad xdificia •' scponens," &c. § M. Paris, 995: " Antiques tabulatus lapidcos, cum tcgulis et coluninis." g M. Paris, looi : *' Ex lapidibus et tcgulis vcteris civitalis Verolaniii." • M. Paris, 1002 : " Paulus— totam ccclesiam Sancti Albani, cum mullia aliis acdificiis, " operc construxit latcritio." " which 174 THE CVTHnDK.VL OP CORNWALL [ciIAP. VI. " which are wholly of the Roman tUe\\' when Paris actually declares the materials of Paul to have been brick as well as tile, and when the \\ hole is therefore denovninated by Paris a pile of bricli-tvork. " The " slabs of stone" and the " pillars," m hich equally with the tiles and bricks were collected from tlic ruitis of A'criilam, were 7iot used in the construction ; because they had been actually sold before, as articles much more saleable than the others, by Lcofric the tenth abbot |. Even in those parts west of the screen, which appear plainly to have been the construction of Paul, Mr. Newcome errs as egrcgiously as before ; affirming " the beautiful part," which is peculiarly Paul's, be- cause it bears Lanfranc's head upon it, to have been built " of stone" as " entirely," as the opposed arches on the north are " of the Roman " tilc§." But, as the " stone" of Paul appears plainly to have been mere brick, this substitution of real stone for it cannot be allowed to INIr. Newcome. The buiUling materials, in truth, are uniformly the same through the two grand parts of the church ; not desultorily, tile here and stone there, or stone and tile united at times, as ^Ir. New- come vary ingly fancies ; not "entirely Roman brick, fetched by the " abbots from the old city," as Dr. Stukcley imagines, in " the ancient " part of the monastic church and the steeple || ;" but Imck, fetched *• from the old city," for the Xornian only, for parts tve-^t of the screen, not for the steeple, therefore, not for any parts east of tlie screen at all, and tile used in all " the ancient" or Ante-Norman *' parts." That the " ancient" were British, is plain from there being no Saxon ; and that those were formed of tile alone, which had been burned by the Romans cotemporary with the erection, however strange it certainly seems to have a church of tiles, is equally plain from the composition of the western front, which, at the demolition of it, about the year 1200, is attested by Paris to have been " compacted of indissoluble cement and *' ancient tiles ^." A\'e thus form a difference of materials very striking t P. 45. X M. Paris, 995 : " Anti-, perhaps, a Uttlc before the dei);ulure of the Romans out of Britain; but what the Romans Jmd built at Yerulam a luimbrd and forti/ years before, in their first transports of zeal for Christianity at the end of a violent persecution, and in tlieir first effusions of triumph over the last, the most violent of all which their religion had ever endured before. We have indeed been long and laboriously employed in digging down to this mine ; yet the rich vein of ore, which we have found at tlic bottom of our shaft, has amply repaid us for all our trouble %. To these accounts of our ancient churches, ho\\ever long the accounts are, I cannot but add another, Acry short indeed, yet equally unnoticed liitherto, and strikingly conclusive in itself. AVhen the church of Ramsey abbey was built, so early as pOc), and " the work," says the historian, " rises ev^ry day higher; t\\o towers appeared above the % Mr. Newcome, p. 94, conjectures, from the Saracen captives in the crusades being once given by the king of Portugal " to serve the builders in the repairs of the churches;" that " hence" the Gothic " may have been called the Saracenic architecture," wheniit was so called first on a mere guess, by Sir Christopher Wren. See the Parentalia. On this guess, however, so many of our best critics, Lowth, Warburton, &c. have grounded the fantastical humour of denominating the Gothic style the Saracenic ; that Mr. Newcome goes to search for the origin in the clouds, and very near the fountain of the Nile, to suppose the Nile derived from the moon. "The crusades," cries Mr. Warton, " — dictated the /)o/«/cd "arch." (Observations on Spenser, ii. 188.) So have said a hundred others. But they have all said so from guess at first, and against fact at last. This I have shewn decisively, in the present work. Yet it is equally shewn by another writer, from an actual survey of Saracenic buildings. " In the buildings I have had opportunities of examining in Spain and " in Sicily," says a judicious and observant traveller over both countries, *' I liave?tevcr been " abl^ to discover any thing like an original design, from which the Gothic ornaments might *' be supposed to be copied. The arches used in our old cathedrals, are pointed ; those of •■• the Saiacens arc almost semicircular, whenever they are not turned in the form a horse. ** shoe," (Swinburne in Spain, ii. 262.) Such, therefore, are the airy conjectures with which scholars, like schoolboys with their paper kites, enlightened perhaps by a lantern at ihejf tail, delight to amuse their hours of leisure, engage their eye« with a transitory lustre, jttui attr&ct tte gaze of the public to it I SECT, n.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. J 77 " very summit of the roof, the lesser of which was in the front of the " minster to the west, and presented a fine object from afar to the en- " terers into the aile, but the greater stood in the middle of the four " DIVISIONS of the church, upoii four columns that were preserv^ed " from warping with the w^eight, by arches reaching from the one to " the other." This was " an edifice sufficiently respectable," as the WTiter goes on with all a Nor/nan's ambition for novelty and greatness in structures ; " upon that style of building which was used in f/iose " days of old antiqrnty*.'' Here then we have a Saxon church exhi- bited to our view by the pencil, in all the pomp and pride of a modern cathedral ; Avith a small tower at the w^estern end of the front of the whole, and a large tower upon the intersectioii of the cross ailc, as the centre of the w^iole, both apparently bell-towers, and both actually furnished with bells, as king Edgar, the historian subjoins, " when the " first foundations of this minster were laid," among other presents gave it " two bells, purchased at the expense of twenty pounds -j"." But before I close the section, let me make one remark con- cerning some of these bell-towers, that is necessary to complete the whole of what I have said. " The towers in Saxon cathedrals," cries the ingenious INIr. Warton, and ought in propriety to have said the Norman, as from Norman his proofs are all taken, " were not alirays " intended for bells. They were \sometimes\ calculated to produce the " effect of the louver, or open lantern, in the inside ; and, on this " account, were or'ig'inally continued open almost to the covering. It " is generally supposed, that the tower of Winchester cathedial," which \\'as not Saxon but Norman, as built about the year 1090, yet • Gale, i. 339: " Oinis iiulics altius consurgit, Diise quoque tnrrcs ipsis tectornm cul- " minibus cniincbaiit, (juaruni minor versus occidcntcm in I'rontc basilicae pulchrum iiUran- " tibus iiisulain a longi: spectaculum prxbcl)at, major vero iu quadrifidx struclurx medio " columnas quatuor, porrectis de alia ad aliam arcubus sibi invicem conncxas, nc laxc " dcflucrent, deprimcbat. Juxta cam qua vctus ilia antiquitas utcbatur aedificandi tormam, " spectabile salis xdilicium." t Gale, i. 402: "Cum igitur prima [primis] hujus basilicae fundamenta [fundamentis] ** illustris rex yEdganis— ilcdii — duas campanas xx" librarum prctio comparatas." VOL. u. A A . " which t78 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. Tl. " which is remarkably thick and short, was left as the foundation for a ** projected spire; but this idea never entered into the plan of the ** architect. Nearly the whole inside of this tov%'er was formerly seen *' from below ; and, for that reason, its side arches or windows, of the " first story at least, are artificially luroiight ami ornwnaitcd. With '• this sole etlect in view, the builder saw no necessity to carr}-^ it higher, " An instance of this visibly subsists at present, in the inside of the " neighbouring Saxon church of Saint Cross, built about the same " time," equally built not by the Saxons, but by the Normans, even about the year 1132. " The same effect was at first designed at Salis- " bury" cathedral, built still later by the Normans, even about 1250; " where, for the same purpose solely, was a short tower, the end of " which is easily discerned by critical observers ; being but little higher •* than the roof of the church, and of less refined workmanship than that " additional part, on which the present spire is constructed. Many " other examples might be pointed out. 2'his gave the idea, for the "beautiful lanterns at Peterborough and Ely*." These remarks, as corrected, are ciitically curious in themselves, and seem to be histori- cally just, being founded upon actual observation. The concluding assertion, particularly, shews vis the source and origin of lanterns at our cathedrals. Yet it wants authentication. The ornamental architec- ture at some of these towers within, even nearly up to the roof, shews they were designed to be viewed so high from below. But still where is the proof, for this transition of the open tower into a lantern ? I have discovered, I think, what is a decisive proof of this transition, what had suggested it to me before I observed it in Mr. Warton. Walttr Skirlaw, made bishop of Durham in 1388, but born in Yorkshire, " at " the minster of York," says the historian of Durham, " constructed a " great part of that campanile, which is vulgarly denominated the Ian- " tern-\.'^ The original name for one of these lanterns or louvers, therefore, was actually a campanile. Thus also the tower that fell down * Warton on Spenser, ii. 195, t Wharton'i Aiiglia Sacra, i. 775: " Magnam partem campanilis, vulgo lanterii, mini- ♦' sterii Eboraceusis construxitj" and Godwin, 751. 5 at SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED, 170 at Ely in 1322, appears to ha^-e had no bells, yet is expressly styled a campamlc by the historian of Ely ; and the very dome crowned with a lantern, that was erected in the room of it, is equally styled a campanile, by him *. The name concurs with the circumstances, to ascertain the origin of our lanterns beyond a doubt. From an open cylinder, all pei-vious to the eye l)elow, as all lighted up with windows above, and therefore shew ing an ornamental architecture through all the ascent nearly up to the roof; the tower that was not destined for bells, that was yet denominated a bell-tower from its aspect, was changed into a tower all windowed round, completely luminous within, and thoroughly transparent without, a rich addition to the beauty of some cathedrals, a happy effusion of some architectural genius \. But I can come still closer to the lantern. We have steeples in Normandy that are bell-toire/'s and louvers at once. " There are very few towers to the churches in this pro- " vince," says a late traveller there, who was particularly curious about church-architecture, " the fashion running almost every where into "spires or steeples," or (as he should have said) into spire-steeples; " some of which are so contrived with open-work, as to let in Usht enough " to see the bells move \y Yet was the lantern formed so late as Mr, Warton's proofs and mine seem to fix it ? Certainly not. Two churches in Normandy prove it was not. Tlie abbey-church of St, Stephen, at Caen, was begun in loG4, and dedicated in 10/7, yet has a lantern, with a spire in the centre above ; as the cathedral of Rouen, begun about 990, and dedicated in lo63, has the transept of the cross, form- ing a " beautiful lantern," wit^ a lofty spire upon it. So nearly coa>val were lanterns, with bells, with towers, and with spires, among us ! • Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 643, 644 : " Ecce subito ct repente ruit campanile super " chornm," but the sacrist set to work " novum campanile — constructurus," and so erected the lantern, " ilia arlificiosa siructura lignea novi campanilis." t Tlvat at Ely is acconlingly described by the Ely historian, as a structure " summo ac •* mirabiii mentis ingenio iniaginata." (Wharton, i. 644.) % Ducarrtl, 97. A A 2 SECTION 180 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. YI. SECTION III. Is this manner was a church erected at St. German's, and dedicated to the memory of him who had, in this as well as in other parts of the island, laid himself out in painful and honourable exertions for the cause of sacrod truth, against the presumptuous absurdity of Pelagianism. Germanus had thus become another Hercules in attacking another Hydra, had been as successful as Hercules in queUing it, and then, like Hercules, been deified after his death by the too lively gratitude of his admirers. Yet he had a still nearer claim to the admiration and the gratitude of the Cornish sovereign ; from the zeal which the latter had seen or felt himself pro- bably, as it lightened in the looks or on the lips of the apostolical preacher ; and from the general goodness, general devoutness, which the king had contemplated assuredly with awful veneration, as it played in a lambent flame of glory around the person of this apostolical man, during the whole of his residence with him. Both contributed to fix his name upon that church and parish, which he in all probability induced the king to build and to form. Nor let such a scrupulosity of caution, as is ever stopping or starting in the safest course, because it is ignorant of the way, and finds itself moving in darkness ; alarm us with apprehen- sions of turning aside into a ditch, or fiiUing headlong into a pit, when we refer the present appellation of the parish and church, ^o so very early a date. Facts shall be our guide. We have another church of Britain, bearing the name of another saint still earlier. When Chris- tianity came forward in the persons of Augustine and his associates, to reclaim the Saxons from paganism and savageness ; " there was near the ** very city of Canterbury," let me repeat from Bede, " upon the " eastern side of it, a church, built in those foriner times, in which the " Romans yet ijihahited Britain ; and then dedicated to the honour " OF Saint Martin *." But we can mount with Saint Martin still higher in time. Nynian, " that most reverend bishop and that most * Bede Hist. i. 26: " Erat autem prope ipsam civitatem, ad orientem, ecclesia In " honorem Sancti Martini anliquitus facta, dum adhuc Romaiii Britanniam incolcrent." " holy SECT, in.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 181 " holy man, of the nation of the Britons," of whom I have spoken so largely just before, but " w ho A\as regularly educated at Rome in the ** faith and mysteries of truth; had hi.s episcopal see" at Whitern, in Galloway, as I have already shewn, " distinguished by a church de- *' NOMINATED FKOM Saint Martin THE BISHOP," whom hc had visitcd at his see of Tours, in France, about the year 394 *, and who died a few years afterward, even in the year 401 f. We thus behold another bishop of (Jaulc about ffty years before Germanus, revered in his life, sainted at his death, and, from private or public veneration in the builders, denominating almost instantly no less than two of our churches in Britain. Nor is this all the proof that we can adduce. A whole cen- tury prior to all, even as early as about 312, when the last persecution ceased ; we see the Britons in general " erecting minsters to their holy " martyrs," as 1 have already remarked, and those of Yerulam in par- ticular erecting one " in honour of their blessed martyr St. Alban +." So named, our church must have been only a small one, as that of St. Martin remains at Canterbury to this day ; and proportioned in size to the thin population of the parish. Even when it was pulled down and rebuilt, to make it the cathedral of Cornwall; it was not made large. It was still a parochial church, though it was also a cathedral one ; a full evidence that it existed as parochial before it became cathe- dral. The rector still continued in his parsonage-house, on the western side of the church ; while the bishop settled at a house which the king must have built for him, upon the wooded prominence of Cuddcnbeak adjoining. " At this day," says Leland, concerning the see of St. German's, ** the bishop of Exccter bathe a place cauled Chidden Beke, " joyning hard upon the sowth est side of the same towne §," But " at • Bedc, iii. 4: " Nynia cpiscopo reverent issinio, ct sanctissimo viro, de iiatione Bri- " tonum, qui erat Romx rcgularitcr fuleni et tiiystcria veritatis edoctus; ciijiis scdcm cpis- " copalem, Sancli Martini cpiscopi nomine ct ecclesia insignem," &c. Sec also the note. ^-\ have used pretty nearly the whole of the fact here, in ii. 2, before, for another purpose. t Usher, 434. \ Gilda^^, viii. : " Basilicas sanctorum martynmi ;" Bedc, i. 7, "Ecclesia — ejus mar- <' tyrio condigna ;" and M Paris, '984, " hi honorcm beaii martyris construetani." § Lcland's Ilin. vii. 122. " the 182 THR CATHFOKAL OF Ci':;-\'\VALL [CIIAP. VI. " the towne's end," as Carew speaks, " Ciiddenbeak, an ancient house " of the bishop's, iVoni a well-advanced promontory — taketh a pleasant " prospect of tlie river*." On that fine position, about a quarter of a ufile to the south-cast of the church, tradition fixes the episcopal house; and there, to this da}', remain under all the demolitions, tliat even the memory of the last generation reported, and the tongue of the present repeats, some buildings which speak their own antiquity, whicli shew by their closed arches they are only a part of what was once there, and are believed by all to be certainly episcopal, now fitted up into a farm- house. The present kitchen of this was -the hall of that, being within memory all open up to the very roof, and having no chambers over it as it has now. Upon one side of this is an arched door\\ ay, leading into what is now the dairy, but was then (I believe) the buttery ; as upon another side is a second and taller arch for a doorway, filled up with stone, but once opening (I suppose) into the kitchen, now demolished.. Thence the bishop walked with his chaplain to the church, and entered it by a door reserved entirely for himself; while the rector (I suppose from the same principle) entered it by another door, the westerly one of the porch, as the nearest to his house ; and the parishioners entered by a third, even the southerly door of the porch. This distribution of doors is very remarkable, I have observed it practised at another of our superior churches, though not hiilf so ancient as St. German's, the collegiate church of Manchester, in the entrances into the chapter- house, and in the accesses into the quire. I therefore believe it to have been practised in all, and to be still observable in all to a critical eye on examination. It shews in a very lively manner that grand system of subordination among us, which is so necessary to the maintenance of order in a society of angels themselves, which is a thousand times more necessary in one of fallen vitiated beings like men, and which our wise forefathers rigorously kept up injustice to morality, injustice to them- selves. The westerly door of the porch was undoubtedly the principal entrance into the parochial church ; the cathedral, with its door, being not yet built. That the riorch w^as prior to the cathedral, may be ew, 109. decisively I SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 18* decisively shewn. There, is a plain line of separation at this day between it and the south aile, running along the wall at the union of both w ith- out, and forming a direct pcrpciuhcular there. This proves them to have been built at ditllrent times, and the south aile to have been an- nexed to the porch, as well as to ihc .southern tower : the porch is coceval with the tower, along which it ranges, and combined with it originally to make the western end of the parochial church, as it after- wards made of the cathedral. In this state of the church the body of it was taken down and rebuilt, rebuilt with a height not so lofty, shrinking down in its roof from the water-table of its predecessor, but receiving all the symbols and signa- tures of a cathedral, the cenotaph, the door, or the throne, for the bishop, and the stall for his chaplain. The chancel was not ascended by steps from the nave, as it is in our present cathedrals generally, but goes on in the same level with the nave, as it went in the parochial church probably, and in the Roman church of Canterbury certainly ; having only one step of ascent, so slight as to be mis-named a step, and just serving barely to discriminate the chancel from the nave. Athelstan then came ; left the parochial, the cathedral church just as he found it, still cathedral, still parochial ; and left also a part of the rec- tory-house to stand, but turned it into offices for his new house. Mul- tiplying the one rector into eiglit, a prior and seven subordinate clergy- men, he raised his house upon a larger scale, proportioned to the larger number of incumbents ; he also made a grand addition to the church, suited to I he grandeur of the new parsonage-house, and appropriated to the use of the new family there ; a new church uniting with the old, modelled in conformity to it, thus combining the old and the new bv a happy regularity of plan into one complete whole. By this act he gave the solitarv bishop and his chaplain in some measure the dignity of a chapter; certainly a number of his clergy congregated around him, and confederated with him in the liturgie ministeries of the cathedral. But he left the bishop, his chaplain, and the parishioners, to the use of their old church in their old manner; only constructing another cenotaph in the -84 Tlir. CATHEDRAL OV CORVVS' ILL [CHAP. VI. the southern \s all of his chancel, just as he saw one in the body of the Ijiitish church, to mark as honourably a place of sepulture tor the new- bishops as had been previously marked for the old ; and at last came •' the Norman cmibition" of building, to do what reflects high honour upon it, to superadd the grand portal with the northern tower to all. Thus do we mount up at last to the very sources of the several streams, to the very periods of constructing the several parts of this church, and to the very epocha of its tirst commencement. I'he southern tower, once octangular, and so causing the northern, in a judicious ac- commodation of style, to be made as it still is, octangular too, remains a striking memorial in its water-table of a church previous to the cathe- dral, but loftier than it in tlie roof: the porch, too, being evidently- built together with the southern to\\er, being visibly incorporated into it at the very moment of building, remains equally a striking memorial of a previous church, as large in the breadth, and therefore probably as extensive in the length, as the cathedral. The poixh and the southern tower are thus two very extraoi-dinary relics of antiquity, each illus- trating and confirming the other; two monuments of the Romans just before their departure, or of the Roman Britons just after it. The cathedral annexed to them is not so old, but still a monument very ex- traordinary too, being as old probably as the year Ol 4, certainly as old as the first erection of an episcopal see in Cornwall ; a natural, a signi- ficant evidence in itself, in the smallness, in the low^ness of the very cathedral of Cornwall, to how humble a state the Britons of Cornwall, and of all the kingdom, were reduced at the time of building it. It thus exhibits also such ancient simple memorials of British episcopacy within it ; a throne, only an ornamented niche in the wall ; a chaplain's stall, only another niche ; an arched doorway, for the peculiar entrance of the bishop ; and an arched tomb, to mark the place of his peculiar sepulture. The throne, particularly, is such a memorial as is not to be paralleled in the w^hole island, I apprehend ; yet is so little known, even within its own region of Cornwall, that the very antiquaries of the region know nothing of it ; tliat Willis, that Borlase were as igno- rant of it as the merest peasants of our villages ; and tliat I was all un-« apprized SECT. IV.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 185 apprized of its existence for twelve or fourteen years of my residence in the county. The nave, too, the chancel, and the north aile, appear to be the very fabrication of Athelstan, coeeval with the new church at Bodmin, or the new church at Padstow, and cojeval equally with those colleges of clergy which he established at all the three places. Then the northern tower and the fine portal close the sum of successive addi- tions to the original building; all bearing, with the original, the name of Germanus ; all uniting thus to keep up the memory of this saint, who had been once resident in the parish, who had exerted great zeal of spirit, and exhibited great holiness of life within it, had even occa- sioned probably that parish to be first formed, and that church to be first built, upon their present positions. Thus Romans, or Roman Britons ; the Cornish dispossessed of East-Devonshire, and confined to the west of the Exe ; the Saxons, under their victorious conqueror of AVest-Devonshire, with Cornwall afterwards ; and the Normans, under another conqueror, with a still higher fondness for enlarging churches, with indeed the collected refinements of the continent, have all com- bined their efforts together to produce the present church of Saint German's. Tantae 7noUs erat Romanam condcre genteni I SECTION IV. There " is a townc cawlcd S. Germayns," Leland observes in a passage that I must bring before my reader a second time, " ^\hcrin is *' now a priori [church] of blake chanons, and a paroche cliirche yu " the body of the same. Beside the live aUare of the same priory '•' [church], on the ryght hand, ys a tumbeyn the walle with an y mage " of a bishop, and over the tuinbe a xi. bishops paynted, with tlieir " names and verses, as token of so many bishops biried theere, or that " thcr had bcene so many bishoppes of Cornewallc, that had theyr secte VOL. ir. a a " [seutc] 180 THE CATHEimAL OF COHNWALL [CHAP. VT. " [seatc] thccr*." This memorable circumstance in the private history of our church, which has enabled us, in concurrence with other cir- cumstances, to ascertain the respective ages ot the first and second parts ot the whole, would have been totally lost to history if Lcland's eye had not noticed, and Lelands pen had not recorded it. The integrity of historical truth depends upon such a number of precarious contin- gencies in a world like our own, as seems to make another history of human events, one that cannot be affected by the incidents of human life, one that is drawn from the full annals of every individual of our species, absolutely necessary to the complete satisfaction of our minds. The historian of earth will thus be engaged in writing history within the regions of heaven ; in consulting those records of private plans, and private actions, which present the soul with the body of public events, and in writing particular portions of history from them. Thus only can man ever come, even in heaven, to gain that perfect knowledge of the human annals to which the inclination of his mind strongly leads him, in which the \-igorousness of his spirit may be usefully em- ployed, and by which the religiousness of his atfections may be happily indulged. Leland, however, notices " a tumbe yn the walle, with an ymage of " a bishop." This image appears plainly to have been placed upon the tomb itself. There was " a tumbe, — with an ymage of a bishop" upon it ; an image of wood or stone, lying recumbent upon the tomb. And this bishop was as plainly Conan, the first who was fixed in the see by the English crown, the first who could be buried in the English chancel of the church, the first ^^■ho could have his image upon the English cenotaph \\ithin it f. • Leiand's Itin. vli. 122. I have noticed the passage also in ii. 4, preceding. t Leiand's Itin, viii. 8. At Durham cathedral these bishops are buried, " in choro, *' Skirlaw ad boream sub arcii, Hatfeld ad ausiriim sub arcn ;" ibid. 21, " S. Wilfridi re- " liquiae sub arm prope mag. altare sepultre, nnper sublatce \" iii. 94, for Salisbury cathe- dral, " ther is also a sepulchre, with an image i>f 4 fote in lenght oja bishop;" ibid. 124, for Wells cathedral, " quatuor tumuli et imagines episcoponim Wellen. quae referunt mag- *' nam vetustalem ; — quatuor tumuli episcoporum Wellensium, quorum Ires imagines habent *' [tres habent imagines] antiquitutem rcjtreiites." Yet SliCT. IV.] HISTORICALLY SURVEVEU. 187 Yet " over the tumbe," adds Leiand, by the distinguishing variation of his lang-uage confirming what I have here derived from his hmguagc preceding, and shewing the "ymage" to be not oyer but upon the tomb; are "a xi. bishops," not in images, but "payntedf." These were therefore posterior in time to the otlier, as the successors of Conan in the see; all appointed, like him, by the English crown, and all, like him, buried in the ground adjoining. They had their persons repre- sented in paintings on the wall over the tomb, but under the arch that protected the tomb ; they were even " paynted, with their names" to each, the personal appellation being annexed, in order to appropriate the painting + : they had even " verses" subjoined, in order to state the character, and to date the life of each. All shews the painting was made, the name prefixed, and the verse subjoined at the very sepulture of each. Had Leiand, therefore, extended his accuracy of notation a little farther, gone on to copy what he has thus described, and given us the names with the verses in order as they stood, we should have been in- dulged with a ray of light, of %\ hich we must now lament the privation for ever : but he who was so accurate as to notice, would certainly have been accurate enough to describe, if he could have read. The antiquity of the verses and names must have rendered them illegible in his time ; it had not indeed obliterated them entirely, it had only effaced them partially. The figures of the eleven bishops remained upon the wall, still visible to the eye in the outline, yet just fading away into nonen- tity : the place of the name perhaps was attested only by the traces of a gilded scroll over head, while the verse existed merely in some half- perished IcLters at the foot, running in a semblance of parallel lines, t In Rcculvcr church also " is ihc figure ofahifhop, paynted under on arch." (Iliii. vii. 136.) And at Glastonbury church, " triuui tanluin horuni ubbatuni noniina rcmm prxtcri- *' tariim recordatrix nianifcstat pictiira, — nomina illoruni ct " ncc appoiio." Nor could Ltland have told us, as we Iiavc seen already, even if lie had executed the work that he once designed. Concerning Anthony Bee, bishop of Durham, he says, " f'usius in operc, cui tilulus de pontificibus Britannicis, dicemiis ; Qain illoruni " regcsias magnil curi c.\ciujbivj, et niajori propcdiem in ordinem redigam." (Il'ui.'iy. 3s.) pher : IQO THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI' phcr : thus the nave of St. German's church exhibits in a modern writing upon the ivesteni wall the very names which the writer supposed to have been originally near the caster 71. Dr. Borlase also repeats tiieni, not upon the testimony of the wall, which then perhaps had not learnt to speak like the wall in Shakespeare ; not even upon the evidence of Mr. Willis, from whom (I beiic^c) the wall was taught by some anti- quarian curate to rehearse the names, and into whose work the Doctor seems hardly to have ever looked * ; but upon the authority of that. Cresssy, whom Mr. Willis equally adduced for his witness, and of that Heylyn, who with Cressy knew just as little upon the point as the very allegers themselves. Heylyn was one of those divines whose learning, wordi, and spirit, do so much honour to the patronage of the first Charles ; who actually published his list of bishops at a period peculiarly hostile to the whole order, as well as to all erudition, that mournful year of the commencing reign of fanaticism, l04i. Cressy was a divine of the same period and patronage, whose weaker mind could not bear- the triumph of presbyterian barbarism, but bent before the pressure of expanding passion ; who therefore threw himself with disgust into the arms of popery ; was afterwards employed in defending with dignity the cause to which he had thus deserted with disgrace, and particulai-ly published his Church History with that view in 1OO8. Upon this coupled but slender pillar, nodding every moment to its fall, and ready to sink at once under the weight of a fly lighting upon it, Dr. Borlase repeats the names thus : " Athelstan, Conan, Ruydocke, Aldred, Britwin, '* Athelstan H. Wolf, Woron, Wolocke, Stidio, Aldred H. and Bur- *' woldf." Heylyn gives them in this form : "1. S. Patroc, he lived *' circa an. 850, 2. Athelstan, 3. Conanus, 4. Ruidocus, 5. AJdredus, *' 6. Britwinus, 7. Athelstan H. 8. Wolfi, 9. Woronus, lo. Wolocus, " 11. Stidio, 12. Aldredus, 13. Burwoldus (or Brithwoldus), the last *' bishop of Cornwall J." Cressy exhibits only a part of the list, say- ing, " the first bishop was Athelstan, and after him Conan, Ruydoc, " Aldred, and Brithvvin §." Cressy has thus shortened the list in * He cites It only cnce, in p. 385. + Borlase, 378, 379* J Heylyn, 71, ja. Wright. § Cressy, 8;i2. Hetlyn, SECT. IV.] HTSTORTCALLT SmVEYED. JQ\ Heylyn, by omitting eight of the names out of thirteen, as if he had a violent suspicion of their spuriousness ; but Dr. Borlase, on the con- trary, as having no suspicion, has lengthened the brevity of Cressy into all the amplitude of Heylyn again. He has then adhered to Cressy in preference to Heylyn, and omitted one name that Heylvn has recited • even his credulity declining to adopt the monstrous fiction, and there- fore Ms pen dropping in silence from the head of the list " S. Patroc," of the year " 850." Thus Petrock, who was only a hermit in a vale with three others, about 518-538, is put down for a prelate of Corn- >vall, and the first prelate of it, more than three centuries afterwards*. Athelstan also is named as the second ])relate, though he lived sixfi/ years later than the vera here assigned for Petrock, and almost four cen- turies later than the actual eera of Petrock. But this Athelstan is only named at all, because he was nominated by the English monarch to the see of Cornwall in 910, when Asser should have been equally named before upon the same principle. Conan we know to have been actually placed in the see during the December of gsO ; he was succeeded either mediately or immediately, but certainly in the course of thirty years, by one Athelstan, the same probably with Athelstan H. in the list, as a charter of gOti is subscribed thus : " I, Athelstan, bishop of Corn- " wall, have given my counsel to this \ ;" and Burwold we shall have ample occasion to notice hereafter, as bishop of Cornwall in the reign of the Confessor. Thus does the list appear to have been merely copied by Cressy in his part, and to have been actual lyyo/v/ie<^ in the whole by Heylyn, or by Heylyn's authors ; drawn up first from some casual in- timations of history concerning the names of the first or of the second Athelstan, of Conan, or of Burwold ; then enlarged by him from some * Hals, 17, concerning his " Cornish bishops or druids" seated at Bodniiu : " ahhough " the list or catalogue of their names be lost," judiciously observed ! " except St. I'edyr," who was neither druid nor bishop, but " who lived about the 5th century, as tradition " says," very tndv, " though, «? llarpsfeld and Camfjian sai/i, antio Doni. 850, atul " llwrtfoiL' is itj them placid as thejint i'uhop among the Cornish," when lie was no bishop at all. One frequently wants a silly writer to introduce one into the company of writers a» silly as himself, and so to unfold the origin of notions as silly as they arc popular. + Ingulphus, 502 : " Ego Athclstanus, episcopus Conuibicnsis, consilium dcdl," 3 traditionary 1<)2 THE CATHEDRAL OP CORNWALL [CHAP. VI. traditionary list tliat was circulated about St. German's at the time per- haps, that was probably false in its original shape, had been certainly falsified by the rash hand of forgery afterwards, and betrays its forgery by its folly at present, in transforming a hermit into a bishop, so turning the date 518 into 850. But in an author of much higher reputation, and much greater accu- racy within the province of ecclesiastical antiquities than ever Dr. Borlase w^as, we find the list repeated, and even authorities pleaded to confirm it. " Conanus," cries Godwin in Richardson's own edition of his work, as he cites the names, leaving out very wisely both the Petrock of Heylyn, and the first Athelstan of the Doctor, " Ruydocus, Aldredus ;" when a note subjoins concerning the last, " vixit A. / 93, InguL" This reference must natm-ally startle my reader in his course of conviction, and make liim shrink back from my leading hand ; yet let him neither shrink nor startle. Ingulphus, indeed, docs mention an Aldred a bishop in the year 793, a chai'ter of Oifa's in that year being signed by such a prelate ; but, by some astonishing deception of the author's eyes, not of Cornwall, not of West-Saxony, but of Mercia, of Oxfordshire, of Dor- chester *. The very name of Otfa fixes the chai-ter to be Mercian, and the very date of the year proves tlie subscribing bishop to be no succes- sor to Conan ; the latter being bishop in 93O, and the former, with one prelate interposed, living in — 793, almost a whole century and a half Jbcforc the man whom at such a distance he foJloivcd. Then came " Athelstan the 11''." as the author proceeds with the list, " who lived ''in fl(35," as I have already shewn; this author, however, not at- tempting to slaew, but contrarily remarking in a note, that " he is not " specified in a very ancient MS. among the archives of the church of ^' Exeter f." So much greater uncertainty is there in this whole list, and so much stronger are the contradictions in parts of it ! But chro- nology is again violated, though not so grossly as before, by fixing a * Richardson, 396, and Ingulphus, 486: « Ego Aldredus episcopus Dorcaslstrens. sub- *' notavi." t Richardson, 396: <• In MS. per-antiquo inter archivos ecclesiae Exoniensis non nume- *' raUir. Le Xeve," 2 prelate •SECT. IV.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYKD. 103 prelate at the year 9OO, as a successor to Aldred of 793, to Rnydock of , and to Cojian of gsO. " Wolfi," adds the contiriuator of the. catalogue, " Woroiuis, Wolocus," &c. ; of whom he notes, that N\'o]u " elaruit 105l. Ingulf ^ But Fngulphus is referred to in the very same blindness of temerity as before, and only gives the signature under thai year of " Wulfinus bishop of Dorchester* T and Wolock is confessed to be " also omitted in the MS. commended above f ." So completely have all attempts to authenticate this catalogue been baffled by the very sturdiness of truth ! so clearly have the very attempts sers^ed to fix the stigma of spuriousncss more deeply upon it ! The inability of Leland to read and to transcribe the names over the tomb has produced all this confusion ; curiosity could not be satisfied without recovering them ; and tradition has combined with history, weakness has united with wantonness to satisfy it, to raise up the dead from their graves, or to make their phantoms appear as their representa- tives. All these prelates, however, pretend merely to, be such alone as the English crown appointed to the see of Cornwall : this is plain from the name of Athelstan standing at the head of the list, and the name of Conan following immediately afterwards. Thus all the prelates that M'ere nominated by the Cornish sovereigns themselves, are entirely omitted in this pretendcdly full catalogue of the prelates of Cornwall. This was equally the case also in that catalogue of bishops u[)on the chancel-wall, \\ hich Leland could not read ; these bishops covdd not be ilderthan the wall itself, and their memorials must have been fixe Ptolemy, the Mouth of the Cenio; the Fal so called then, and actuallvhaving upon it the ancient town Ccnia, the present Tre-goncy. The Cornish name of the harbour, therefore, was in all probability Port Genii/, as Trc Geney (pronounced Treg'ney) is the castle on the Cenia. " Nonien sumpsissc videtur," adds Lclap.d, in ix. 64, in some measure correcting himself for what he had said before, "a. Fala fluvio ; — ego tamcn aliquando audivi quendani *' contendeiiteni, nomen loco ex multis ostiis fuisse iiiditum," an etymon which lie rejects here, though he was weak enough to adopt it before. Then Leiand speaks in these c^uallv magnificent and elegant teims of the harbour : " Utcunquc sit, constat seanidum huiic e^se " a priino," second only lo Milford Haven, " totius Cruannia; portum ; — coMustravi Falen- " scm, bone Dcus, quanumi ibi fidissimae stationis, quantum rscessuuu), quantum divor- " liorum, (juantum cornuum ! rursus, quam quieta, quani sccura sinl illic omnia! non " poleral facili lusisse natura majori in portu (umnwdiiuce." i Camden, p. 137, does the same, tliougli t.bligcd to miichmorc exactness thm a biographer; " reducto ab hoc Meneg litlore," he sajs, conccriiiiig the Lizard, " sinus— " oecurril Vale fluvioKim rccipiens.'' 2 bounng 108 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORN^VALL [cHAP. TI. bouring parishes, results from one simple circumstance, which is closely connected with my subject. Near the church of St. Grade is an estate, which is KxowN from tradition to have been the particular RESIDENCE OF Saixt Rumon, and is therefore denominated Saint Ruan at present. And as the parish of Ruan Minor is merely a narrow Ivigufa of land, between St. Grade's tenements on the opposing sides of St. Kevern and of Ruan Major parishes ; so are both the Ruans, Major and Minor, denominated expressly " the church of Saint Rumon," in the \"alor of pope Nicholas *. Here then, though all traces of the name have now vanished, was the Nemean wood of Cornwall, spreading all over the broad back of the peninsula, defying by its combined powers all the blasts that now sweep this region with so much violence, and affording warm shelter for beast or man in the interiors of it. Here, therefore, was the oratory of St. Rumon, within the thickets of the Nemean wood. Ihe thickets, however, had been cleared of the wild beasts, w hen the biographer w rote the life of the saint ; and the site exists only in part, with any of its original \\ildness at present. This part is Leland's " wyld moore cawled Gunhilly, i. e. Hilly Hethe ; wher ys brood of *' cajtylef." This is a tract of land near three miles across, chiefly con- sisting of a loaniy soil, but bearing not e-sen copse-wood at present ; on which those little horses of Cornwall used formerly to be bred ;{:, the me- mory of whom is still preserved in the remembered appellation of Gun- hilles, and close to wliicli the church of St. Grade has a portion of its parish now §. " There is a kinde of naggs," sa} s Norden, " bredd upon " a mountanous and spatious peece of grounde, called Goon-hillje, " b'^"S^ betwene the sea coaste and Helston ; which are the hardeste " naggs and beste of travaile for their bones within this kingdome, re- " scmbling in body for quantitie, and in goodnes of niettle, the Galloway " naggs i|." Here, near to the site of St. Grade's church, at the village still denominated St. Ruan from the fact, towards the southern extrc- ^nity of the whole, and upon the leeward or eastern side of it, in a position much nearer to the sun than any other region of Britain, and tis • " Ecclesia Sancti JRumoni. + Borlasc's Nat. Hist. 88. ;5 Norden, 20. + Lelaiwi's Itin. vii. 118. § Large map of Cornwall. so SECT. IV.] . HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. IQQ SO sheltered hy the woods to windward, very much warmer, did St. Rumon live ; having a cell for his habitation, and a chapel for his devo- tions ; regardless of the wild beasts around him, seeing them perhaps in his walks, hearing them perhaps in his prayers, yet beholding them probably to flee the face of this strange mtruder on their privacies. Even the particular position of his chapel and his cell seems to be pointed out to us by the general appellation of his forest. When we lind the same sort of appellation occurring in other regions of the Celtic language ; we know our own to be equally Celtic with theirs. When we find the fountain of Nemaiisus in the south of France, giving name to the town of Nemausus, or Nismes, there ; a river in another part of France, discharging itself mediately into the Moselle, under the title of Neinesa, or Nyins * ; and a fountain of Spain, bearing in Martial the very title of our Cornish forest, Nemca f ; we see our title, like that of Nismes, derived solely from a fountain. Then we irresistibly refer this fountain to the hermitage of St. Rumon, sensible from all that we have previously learnt, of the attractiveness of a fountain to a hermit, and of a hermit's settlement being always at a fountain. And we accordingly see these circumstances combining with each other, with the notices which I have given before, and with one or two that I shall give immediately hereafter, in the present case. About a quarter of a mile to the north- east of Grade church, is a noted well, from which is fetched all the water used in baptism at the church. It has also a saint and a hermit belonging to it, being denominated St. Grade's well; this " Sancta *' Grada, alias Grade |," settling at it in some later period, when the parishes of Ruan JNIajor and Minor had been both laid out in one, so superseding the name of Rumon at it, and even occasioning a new parish to be formed out of fragments of both, with Landewednack as a * D'Anvillc in Notice Ancienne de la Gaule, 479 : " Dans le poeme d'Ausone sur Ik "Moselle, Nemesa ct i'ronea sont deux rivieres qui grossissent cclle dc Sura; cl cn-cfTct " Nyms reunic a la riviere de Pruni, est re9ue par la riviere dc Sour, qui se rend dans la. *' Moselle." t Martial, i. 50. t So ealled iii Henry's Valor, chapelry 500 THE CATHEDRAL OF <:onN'WALI, [ciIAP. VI. chapeliy aften^'a!•^^s to it, now equally a parish-church itself. But it proves its own relationship to St. Rumon, by lying very near to Saint Euan village, close on the left of the road, at the head of a little hill, and fronting the village. It is walled up at the back and sides witli dense black iron-stones ; but the front, and particularly the arched en- trance, is composed of coarse granite. The water is very line and pel- lucid, exactly answering therefore to Ausonius's description of t)ie tbun- tain at Nismes, Vitrea non luce Nemaiisiis Furior. , The water too, which is always up to the brim of the basin, is remark- ably cold in summer ; and thus answers exactly again to Martial's de- scription of Ills fountain in Spain ; Avidam rlgens Dercciina placalit s'llimt Et Nemea (juse vincit nives. So faithfully represented do w« discern the Nemausus and the Nemea of the continent, in the Nemea of our own Cornwall ! And so judiciously had our St. Rumon selected the waters of this fountain for his own beverage! His hermitage, however, was not immediately upon the brink of it, but in what is now the village, pleasantly situated upon a little hill, like the well, and distant about a stone's throw, or rather more, from it. The village consists only of about half a dozen houses, all mean, except one on the right hand, just as you ascend the hill. This has a ruinous fence before it, denominated the court-wall, and built with iron-stones, enormously large. Tlie house itself was nearly all in ruins about forty years ago, was therefore rebuilt, but had originally windows and a doorway, aU arched like the well. Some of the moorstones that composed the door- way and windows, are still upon the ground ; while the other stones are like those of the court-wall, iron-stones enormously large. Here then we have the very hermitage of St. Rumon ; afterwards converted into a chapel, like St. Mawe's; but latterly, liiough built of materials so strong and so massy, sinking under the weight of its own antiquity, and crum- bing into ruins §. Hence, § Nairn, Nelnih (I.), brightness ; Neimhin (I.), Niamhaim (I.), to shine or be bright; Ncimheach (I.), glittering or shining j Ncamhain (I.), a pearl; Neamhonn (I.), a diamond; and SECT. IV.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 201 Hence, however, St. Rumon must have been taken w ith that holy kind of violence, which tve, in the predominance of worldly wisdom, are apt to consider as merely ceremonial, but which must have been real in such a sanctified hermit as this ; in order to be made a bishop. That he ivas a bisliop, Malmesbury decisively shews us. But he soon probably returned from his palace of St. German's, and resettled in his hermitage at St. Ruan ; because his biographer takes no notice of hi.s exaltation. From nature and from habit, his relish probably was too strong for a life of retirement, for the energies of vocal prayer, and for the ecstacies of mental devotion ; to bear the interruptions of business, to suffer the intrusions of company, and to endure the impertinences of conversation. Nor let the modern world smile at this, in its bustling activities after nothing ; while the ancient knew well the respect that was justly due to it. He certainly died at his cell, was buried in his oratory, and then became sainted by the reverence of the country ad- joining. His oratory thus expanded into a church at some distance, his wood was formed into a parish, and the wild beasts were dislodged to make room for human inhabitants. Yet his relics were preserved with religious attention at his own hermitage-chapel, and his name was affixed w ith religious veneration to it. The place took the name of St. Ruan, as the parish-church took the equal appellation of Ruan. But when " Ordulph, duke of ConnvaW and Devonshire, under the Saxon sovereigns, ingOl, erected a monastery at Tavistock ; he was so struck w ith tlieir reverence for Rimion's name, Rumon's relics, and Riimon's memory; that he took up the bones of the saint, and transferred them to his new monastery *. There the saint was buried in pomp, with the ensigns of his episcopal dignity upon his monument, and \n ith tiie ir.i- and Ntanih (I.), heaven, with Its dcrivailvcs Ncainh-ich (I.}, a heavenly spini; Naomh (I.), a faliil; N'aonilha (I.), holy; Ncimheailh (I.), glcbc-lanJ. The radical idea, there- tore, is brightness, and this has gradually shot out intogkbc-Iand. I have traci d the ranii- fications to shew the necessity of digging down to llic very root in these inqiiiriej, and li> produce an etvmon coinciding with all the names. Goes Naiinh, Neiitih, or Nciinhcach (1.), would signify the Wood of tite Bright Fountain. • Leiand's Coll. iv. 153: «' Ordulphu?, dux Cornnbix. transtulit osia Rumoni Tavc- *' strtchiani." ,., .; ^ VOL. u. DO dition 202 THE CATIIEDRAI. OV CORNNV'At.L [cHAP. VI. (ii'tion ot' his f^Mntship attached to it. There, its Wjliiam of Wowrester aally informs us, " Saint Ramon, a bishop, an lrhJn}ian, hcs in a " shrine within the abbey-church ot'Tavystoke, between the quire and '■' St. Maiy's chapel f." And there also his lite was written, tVom such memorials as then remained of him at St. Ruan, after a lapse of years so great} ihat his biographer says his wood was formerly very full of wild beasts, and thus uses a language which throws us back two or three lumdred years in time, even nearly to the commencement of our Cornish see. Thus should Rumon come in, one of the very first bishops of Corn- wall, and long prior to any of the Saxon prelates |. But let us try if we cannot reduce the chronology into a shorter com- pass, by the pressure of some incidents preceding. — "\^''e have seen the parish of Gerens laid out about the year 650, and the church of it taking the name of a religious king, who died in the district under the year 5g6 *. We have also seen the parish of Philley, laid out about the same year §. The latter, however, we have obser\'ed to have been originally a member of another parish, Ruan Lanyhorne adjoining; and tliis was therefore prior to that, as the parent to the child. Yet it was but just prior, I believe. Originally itself a part of the parish of Ver}-an, that mighty polypus iVom which have been prodviced so many successively, by the mere act of abscis- sion; as is plain to the examining mind from several circumstances, the cx- t W. de Worcestre, 105: " Informacio Thomx Peperelle de Tavystoke, notarii public! : " Sanctus Ramonus episcopiis, IllberniE, jacct in scrinio, in ecclcsia abbalhix dc Ta\ y- " stoke, inter choruni et capellani Beatx Marias." X In Butler's Lives of the Saints, translated into Frencb by abbe Godescard, and pub- lished in twelve tomes oetavo, at Paris, 1783-1788, is this strange account of *' Saint *' Rumon, eveque. On ne connoit point le siege, qu'a oecupc ce saint. On n'en sait pas *' davantage sur le detail de sa conduitc, parce que sa vie a ete perdue durant la furenr des " guerres. Quoiqu'il en soit, son culte est fort ancien a Tavistock, en Devonshire, ou Ic " comte Ordulf lui balit une eglise en 960. Son nom est marque mi 4 Janvier, dans la " second edition du Marty rologc de Wilson, qui avoit tie Instniit par ceua: da pays de cc qui " coneernoit le saint." (i. 83.) So ignorant do these martyrologists and biographers appear, concerning their own saints ! • See iv. 4, preceding. $ See V. I, preceding. ■^ ' -i. tension SilCT. IV,] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 203 tension of Veryan upon t\Ao sides of it, the separation of Verjan from it by merely two lanes in general, the interposition of Veryan in a narrow- tongue of land betv.ixt it and Tregoney, even the actual incorporation ot Veryan into one manor with it to the present moment ; it became emancij)ated, when he who held Veryan under the king, retired from the immediate vicinity of the king at Gwcndraith there, and transferred his manor-house from the chtrch-town of Veryan to that of Ruan Lany- horne.. The wliole royalty is now denominated the manor of Elcrkj/ !i, ntar St. f'.cluuiii, and o'lKC the nniiic of the parish ilsclf (Cnrcw, 93), like our own l.apyhonic, is t?erived, like our owji, from tlic angular form of the ground, upon svhich the church certainly sfandi, 1) o 2 bj 20if THE CATHF-DRAL OF CORNWALL [cKAP. V:i. has ca\isc(W//?> to be denominated Lfiw?///07v?c/>/7/, or creek; (he house to be entitled (as we have seen) Laiijjhorvc castle, and the district, all nameless before, to be denominated Lanyhorne parish *. Such a domi- nion had the ideas of a church, as the temple of God and the house of his worship, over the fancy and the language of the Cornish populace then! Thus ^^ e fmd the church noticed in the Valor of 12Q2, as " ecclesia de Lamfiorn;" immediately after the mention of " ecclesia " de Eler/iy." But Rumon, the bishop of Cornwall and the hermit of Nemea, being sainted ; his name was fixed upon it, and the Lan-y-Jiorn was dedicated to Saint Rnan. Then the two names contended for pre- eminence through several ages, here as well as at Yeryan ; the saintly endeavouring to rank with the seignioral, and even to supersede it. From a principle of religious reverence for the memory of the saint, his name became popular in conversation for that of the parish ; while the other was retained in all formal writings, out of a proper adherence to an- cient and original appellations. But the popular name was sure to prevail at last, from the continual recurrence of it in conversation. Accordingly we find the title of Elerky completely sunk in conversation at present, for that of Veryan. Yet the daughter-parish seems to have maintained the contest with greater firmness than the mother. Lanyhorne and Ruan went on for a long time, as equal claimants for the right of denominating the parish; but the latter was plainly gaining ground upon the former. The So hink'mhorne, L.ankinghorne in the last Valor, LankenAorn in the first ; PolkanAorne, a personal name in Cornwall ; TreganAorn, a house so called in Cornwall ; all signify in th* last syllable what Cornu does in Latin, and what Korncl (W.}, Cornat, Comal (C), Korn (A.), or Kearn (I.), do, a corner. And that Corn (C.) was occasionally pronounced as its derivative Horn in English, is plain from the personal and local appellations above, the very personal being originally local, and from the appearance of the word Sorn (C), a corner, being merely Horn with the sibilating prefix to it. So Castle lloriiick in Cornwall means, not the Iron Castle surely, as Pryce and Borlase and Tonkin unite to i-ulcrprel it, but, as common sense suggests in opposition to ihcm all, the Castle in a Corner. * Leland's Itin. iii. 29: " From Lanyhorne Pj7/e," not •' Pyle" for casllc, as Burton reads the word, but Pil (C), a creek ; as we have, p. 28, •' Lanyhorne Creeke or Hille," Pille, p. 29, " Lanyhorne Pille," and *' S. Juste Pille, or Crtke." We have even at this day, and upon this river, the Fal, a creek running by the church of Feotk, and denomi- nated Pil. parish SKCT. IV.] HrSTOTlICALr.Y SURVEYED. 205 parish is called in the last Valor " Ruon or Lanyhornc," the seignioral and sainted names here standing upon the same ground, but the sainted taking precedence of the seignioral f , The lord's copse in the parish is at this day called Lanyhornc Wood, while the rector's is called Ruan Wood. In this partition of the parish between the two rivals, an even balance of power was set up; but could not be long maintained, when the sainted name was supported on the shoulders of the many, and the seignioral was only " upheld by old repute." Yet it was maintained more equally than we should expi;ct ; the formal title of the parish being Ruan Lanyhornc at present ; Ruan as the presiding half of the name, but Lanyhornc as not extinguished like Elerky ; while, in that predomi- nance of spirit which originally created the contest, which made Lany- hornc, like Pompey, object to an equal, and Ruan, like Ca?sar, revolt against a superior, Coesar's cause has finally prevailed, and Ruan is the only name in all the country round. Thus does it bear triumphantly upon its brow, the signature of its relation to St. Rumon; a relation begun when it begun itself, commencing therefore in the seventh cen- tury, with Philley and with Gerens, yet commencing some time before them, even much nearer to the erection of the Cornish episcopate, about Ci-J, and shewing St. Rumon to have been, in all probability, the very jirsf hlshop that ever presided over it *. The t Not as published by Bacon, where the name is merely " Ruon Lanyhorue," but, as the receivers of the tenths direct the rector to pay them specifically tor " Ruon or " Ldnyhorne." * Sc. Humon became so famous at Tavistock, that Henry I. granted to Tavistock, «' nun^ " ciiuas ad fcstuni Sancli Rumoni per tres dies" (Monastieon, i. 219 and 1000), a fair still kept on tr.e ninth of Sei)teniber, as the feast of Ruan Lanyhornc is accordingly on the 5cto/iJ Sunday ill Si-piember; that William Rufus confirmed to the abbey an est;'e " per cullellam dur- " iieiim," so old is the ivory knife among us! " (]uod in manu lenuit el abbati porrcxit," and "qui quidcm cultelliis jacct inferetro Sancli Rumoni" (p. 997) ; that so early as 1193, tlie church, which was dedicated to the Virgin Mary alone (p. 996), had associated St. Rtmion with her in the patronage of itself, *' in honore Reaix Marix et Sancti Rumoni " confessoris" (p. 998); that, though the i.hurch at times retained the Virgin Mary for its patron to the last (p. 997, 999, 1003), yet at limes also it did not, and Rumon even so- perscded ihe Virgin herself, a donation of land " abbati munasterii Sancti Rumoni de Tavi- »« stock," being dated the 261b of Edward III. (p. looi, J002) ; and that ooe Richard de Wiche '20Q THR C4THEDItAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI The Saxon sovereigns, on the reduclion of Cornwall in ()30, very naturally nominated Cornish clerpyn^en to be bishops of St. Ger- man's, in order to conciliate the minds of their new subjects, and to conceal half of their subjection from them. This principle, however, would operate only .at first; and Saxons would then be appointed to this, as well as to every other see of the Saxons, A religious respect lor the ditlerence of language in Cornwall, should certainly have come in as a powerful auxiUary to policy, and as a principle of action much more dignified in itself; to continue Cornishmen in the throne of St. German's, as educated in the language of the country, as familiar with the manners of the natives, as therefore most competent to discharge their high chities towards both. But the interests of religion are seldom surtercd to mingle with, and scldomer to oppose themselves against, the advantages of policy, either in private or in public persons; and the prelates of Cornwall, however Cornish at first, were certainly Saxoa afterwards. The first who sat under tlie patronage of England, even Conan, was e\idently a Cornishman ; the name bemg apparently Cornish in itself This prelate seems to have been a hermit before he was a bishop, like Rumon ; and in that parish of Roche too, where his memory is still revered, his name is still fixed upon the church, and his well, his meadow, with his park, arc still recognised to this day. He was assuredly the original hermit of that very rock, which from him has so long lent its appellation to the parish ; to which perhaps he re- tired occasionally from his house at Trefnmk, for a stricter sequestrai" tion, a more i-igorous solitude, during the season of Lent ; and from which his name of Conan has been nearly lost in the descriptive title of Wiche is noticcil in a confirmation made by Bartliolomew bishop of HxcIlt, to have granted some tithes to the monastery, " ct banc donationem super aliarc Bvati Rinnoni *' Tavistochi crucc ecckslx Sancti Paul'i Loiicloniaruni." See v. i, before. * Iljid. 115: " In kalciidarlo ccclesice nionasterii Tavislokc. ....... Sancti Elidii, *' cpiscopi, 8 die Augusti ; jacet in insiilii Sullys'." f Ibid. 98 : " Insula ScyutLyda (fail lilius regis )." E E 2 by 212 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORXAVALL [ciIAP. VI. hy English pronunciaticn since, St. Helen's J ; was there called upon ta be the prelate of the province of the isles, was there buried also, and there had his memory revered with great devoutness for ages afterward. " Say net Lide's Isle" is noted by Leland as a place, " wher in tymes " past at her sepulchre," ixland strangely mistaking the sex of the saint, " was gret superstitioun § :" veneration for a saint and a bishop in one who was born the son of a king, yet made himself a mere hermit in a lonely islet, having perhaps risen in a trembUngly aspiring flame of devoutness into superstition ; but the superstition prohahhj being quite harmless in itself, and this snrely being infinitely superior to the con- temptuous neglect which has succeeded it. We then come to another bishop in the vault, embalmed as he lies within his cere-cloth ; but must stop a longer time in reading his in- scription and in surv^eying his features, to distinguish the bishop from two saints on the right and left of him. " Saint Mybbard, a hermit," cries William of AVorcester, from oral information at the parish here- after mentioned, " was the son of a Mng of Ireland, and was otherwise " denominated Colrogus ; his body lies in a shrine at the church of *' Kardynan, two miles from Bodman, and his day is held on the *' Thursdav before tlie feast of Pentecost*." — " St. JNIancus, his com- *' panion," and equally "a hermit, lies in tJie parish of Lanteglas," near Fowey; " but the village is called Bodeknek," Bodinnick, " in the *• same parish; and his feast," like St. Mybbard's, " is held on the " Thursday before the feast of Pentecost •fJ' — " St. Wyllow, a hermit, % Dr. Borlase, in his Sylley Isles, p. 50, has observed this; adding with equal justness, that in the Monasticon, i. 998, 1002, the isle is called " Insula Sancti Elidii." § Itin. iii. ig. The name being written St. Lyda, as it is written by William abwe, Leland was kd to suppose the bishop a woman. * Worcestrc, 141 : " Sanctus Mybbard hercmita, filius regis Hiberniae, alitcr dictus "Colrogus; ejus corpus jacet in scrinio ecclcsise de Kardynan, distat per duo milliaria de •' Bodman — , et ejus dies agitur die Jovis, proxima ante festum Pentecostes." t Ibid. ibid. : " Sanctus Mancus, consodalis ejus, heremita, jacet in parcchia de Lantc- ♦' glas ; at villa vocata Bodeknek est in dicta parcchia, et ejus festum agitur die Jovis proxima •' ante festum Pentecostes." " was SFCT. IV.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 21* " was an associate with St. Mancus and St. Myr/bard, and his feast is " kept," Hke that of both, " on the Thursday next before the feast of " Pentecost ; and he himself lies in the parish of Aileretew," Lan* reythowe or Lanreth, " about a mile from Bodennek'iy But of these three saints, so signally commemorated upon one day in all their three parishes, which is the prelate, and which the mere saint of Cornwall ? They are all three assuredly Irish, one of them being expressly recorded as " the son of a king of Ireland," and the other two being merely his attendants or companions in his sccpiestration, though they kept much nearer to each other than to him. One of these two was the prelate, as William additionally informs us in a distant passage of his work, " Saint Maxcus," he there says, " was a bishop, and lies in the ♦' church of Lanrctho, near the town of Fowey, within two miles " from it §." I have thus disclosed to my reader's eye British bishops of Cornwall^ no less than six in number; yet to all I can add two more. " Saint- " Barnic [Barric] a bishop, in English called St. Barrc, is buried in the *' church of Fowey, and his feast is three days next before the feast of ** St. Michael j]." At Fowey he is accordingly recognised for the patron saint at present, the church being now dedicated to him as St. Fim-bar- rus; and "the paroch chirch of Fowey," says Leland accordingly, " is " of S. F//«-barrus^." He Nsas thus denominated, as tv^o confessed X Worcestrc, 141 : " 3anctus Wyllow heremifa full consocius Sancti Manci et Sancti «' My^/barcl, et ejus festum tenctur die Jovis proxinia ante festum Pentecosten, et ipsejacet •• in parochia Aileretew per uniim niiiliare dc Bodennck." § Ibid. 115: " Sanctiis JVlaiicus, episcopus, jacct in ecclesia Lanrctho, prope villani de " Fowey, infra duo milliaria." The licentious use of the word "infra" here, for " intra," is common to ail old charters. See. and continued to be used in charters, &c. till the middle of the seventeenth century. The name of Mantus lias been superseded in the appellation of his own church, by some saint (I know not whom) of the name of Lanty ; and Lantcglos signifies the church of Lanty. II Ibid. 113: '• Sanctus Barnic, episcopus, callid Anglicc Scynt Barre, sepelitur in. " ecclesia de Fowpv ; el ejus festum per trcs dies proximc ante festum Sancti Michaelis." f Ilin. iii. 33. saints 21-1 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VI. saints of Ireland were, Barrus, Barrocus, Finian, or Find-barrvis* ; was equally Irish himself with both, therefore, and was so denominated tindoubtcdly, as we are assured that one of those Irish saints was from his fine head of liair-|-. His original appellation thus appears to have been what the tradition of Fowey has carefully transmitted to us, Fim- barrus, and the others are only abbreviations of it; 7*7??, in Irish, being the same word as jine in English, while Baj^ signifies the hair of the head. But let us now proceed to the other in our catalogue of bishops. *' Saint Hvldren," says our very useful memorialist, from monuments then very accessible and obvious, but soon whirled away by a tornado of reformation, "^bishop, Yiqs in the parish of Lausalux" Lansalloes, alias Lansalwys, " near the parish of Lanteghjs : his feast is held on " the first day of February, that is, on the vigil of the Purification of '' the Blessed Mary j;." So many saints and bishops have we now dis- co\cred in this little, insulated, unfrequented angle of Cornwall, at the mouth of the river Fowey, and within the compass only of tliree parishes ! There may the Cornish antiquary, now, for the first time, with equal curiosity and admiration, The land of heroes and of saints survey. Yet I can add one more to my beadroll of bishops. I find this one, however, in an incidental notice upon a monastic record ; there I per- * Usher, 493, 494 : at Clonard, " Adamiiano Sanctus Finnio, Findlanus, et Viiinianus " dicliis ;" 503, " S. Barri (qui et Lochanus et Barrocus et, conimuni cum Finiano Clun- " darnensi nomhie, Find-harrus dictus est) in Corcagiensi ecclesia discipuli." + Lcland's Itin. iii. 196: *' Ex Vita S. Flnibarri. ' Fimbarrus in Durconensi nalus " oppido. — Fimbarrus in ba|)tismo Joannes dictus. Postea a puhltrltiidlne capUlortim Fim- " barrus dictus. — Fimbarrus Alhaniam petiit. — Fimbarrus in Hiberniam rediens, fit epis- <' copus Corcagensis' ." He is therefore the bishop noticed by Usher as at Cork, and not the l)lshop who was patron-saint of Fowey. Gwynn (W.) is white, F'tonn (I.) is either white or fine, and the biographer here determines it to mean the latter only. % Worcestre, 114: <' Sanctys Hyldren, cpiscopus, jacet in parochia Lansalux juxta '• parochiam Lanteglys ; ejus festum agitur primo dieFebruarii, id est, vigiliae Purificalionis " Beatae Marije." This saint is not the same that has lent his appellation to the chapel of Lanhydrock, in the deanery of Trigge Minor; the patron-saint of this being St. Hydrock, who was no bishop, and is merely mentioned thus by. WorcestrCj 108 : " Sanctus Hydrocus, ** confessor, die 5 Mali, F liltera." ceivcd SECT. IV.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 215 ceived him from a mere casualty in reading, or (to .speak more properly perhaps) from a spirit always on the wing, in exploring every corner, and examining every nook of probable, almost of possible, information for my purpose. Among the numerous relics once preserved with serious solicitude at Glastonbury, now dissipated with the unfeeling temerity of ignorance, even yet considered with a smile of supercilious pity by the vulgar many, but high objects surely of reverence to the religious, and of taste to the historical, among the learned, was the crown of a skull once belonging to " Saint Conoglasus, a prelate of " Cornwall ^y This appellation is so nearly the very same with that of a British king cotemporary with Gildas, and addressed by him ||, that we camiot but believe the bishop to have been equally British with the king. Nor does the appellation signify what Gildas, in a just indigna- tion at the protligate king, but in a violent distortion of the word from the meaning, a distortion so violent that w^e cannot trace the mode of making it, intimates it to signify — the Yellow-haired Butcher ^. It means merely the pale (or the white) lord ; Cun being still a lord in Welsh, and " Conn of the hundred battles" being still celebrated as a hero in the old annals of Ireland, while Glas denotes only the colour of either the complexion or the hair *. Here I roll up my opened record of Cornish prelates ; the record has hitherto been almost as much unopened as the roll of destiny itself. I have ventured, however, and with no ill-omened hand, I hope, to ex- pand it all before my reader ; I have thus produced a long list of pre- lates, all hitherto buried in the happy obscurity of their Uves ; as men, § Joannes Glastonicnsis, 449 : " Dc corona Sancti Conoglasii, episcopi Cornubiac." II Epistola Giltlx, ig. Gale: " Cuneglesc." ^ Ibid. ibid. : " Koniana lingua, Lanio Fidve." * From some strange laxity in the old language of Britain, like that strange la.xity in vision which is afcribcd to the ducal Spencers ofoiir country, in not discriniinaling kindred colours: Glas in Welsh, Cornish, and Irish, is cither green, pale, blue, or gray ; yet it never signifies yellow, and cannot possibly therefore signify a deep yellow, as Gildas inter- prets it " fulvus." This then combines with the absolute want of any word like Con or Cun for a " Lanio" or buteher, to shew us how de\iouilv Gildas has interpreted the name. 4 not 2l6 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VI. not blazing forth to the world with the portentous glare of a comet, but shining usefully like the stars in their little orbs, overlooked like the stars by the idly busy mind of man, yet remembered by Him who uses the stars alone for his regular ministers : and all this assemblage of British bishops have I embodied from various regions of intelligence, to supply the place of those mere ghosts or shadows which have iilled up the muster-roll of history so long ! CHAPTER SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED, 21? CHAPTER S E V E N T II. SECTION I. 1 HE sec of Cornwall, as I have previously suggested, commenced about the year 6l4: but it was now hastening to its dissolution; it actually ended before the Saxon monarchy. Just before and just after the termination of that monarchy, the tide of humoursome devoutness, which had been flowing for five ages, and settling sees in villages, began to ebb down again, and to carry back the sees into cities. Thus both the sees of Wilton and of Sherborne were transferred together to Salis- bury soon after the Conquest * ; as those of Crediton and St. German's were equally transferred to Exeter a little before. The principle which had planted the episcopate at St. German's ceased to operate, and the effect naturally terminated with the cause; yet the seat of the bisho]* was not removed from St. German's as a village, and fixed at Leskard or Lestwithiel as the capital of the province. A new principle spmng up in the mind, to give a new direction to the passions, to whirl away the Cornish episcopate into Devonshire, and to drop it at the Devonshire capital. This dissolution of our bishopric at St. German's, however, was not aliasty stroke of death, but preceded by a kind of preparator}' sickness, and foretold by some menacing symptoms of speedy mortality. That passion of avarice, which is so apt to steal over the calm unagitated breast of age, to degrade even the exalting spirit of literature, and to disgrace even the refining essence of religion in it, began the Mork of dissolving, by uniting the bishopric of St. German's witli that of Cre- • Malmcsbury, f. 141 and 143. VOL. II. F F diton. 218 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. "VII. diton. " Livingus," as Malmesbury informs us, " from a monk of " Winchester becoming abbot of Tavistoclc and bishop of Crcditon, " was reckoned to possess the greatest power and familiarity with king " Canute — . lie advanced so higldy in his favour, that on the death of ** his uncle Brithivold, who was bishop of Cormvall, he was to unite " both the bishoptics under his own authorifij-f.'' But Malmesbury has mistaken the name of the king, and seduced Dr. Borlase into the same mistake ; the Doctor has also misinterpreted the meaning of Malmes- bury, or rather (as he is not much in the habit of consulting original authorities at this period of his history) has adopted the misinterpreta- tion of another, and so given a false turn to the history. " lifter the " death of Bunvoldy he says without one reference, " his nephew " Livingus, abbot of Tavistock and bishop of Crediton, by his great in- *' terest with king Canute, prevailed so far as to unite the bishopric of "St. Germans to that of Crediton, A. D. 104Q]:."^ This passage is pregnant with errors, and it is my business to point them out. The plan was, as we have seen in Malmesbury already, for an eventual, not an actual union ; for one that was to take place tvhen a future contin- gency happened. Livingus obtained only, that, " on the death of his " uncle Brithwold, — he teas to unite both the bishoprics :" the plan therefore was not to be executed till Brithwold was dead, and was actu- ally defeated for some years by the long life of Brithwold. The uncle sur-vdved the nephew, and (if the king was Canute) the prelate outlived the king ; but the king, in fact, was Edward the Confessor. Livingus, who had become bishop of AVorcester as well as prelate of Crediton, before the accession of Edward to the throne, and had then been very instrumental in raising him to it §; however worthy of reverence as a t Malmesbury, f. 145: "Livingus, ex monacho Wintoniensi abbas Tavistokensis et " episcopiis Cridiensis, maximae familiaritatis et potentiae apud Cnutoneni regem habitus " est. — Eoapud eum gratia; processit, ut defuncto avunculo suo Brilhwoldo, qui erat Cor- *• nubiensis episcopus, ambos arbitratu suo uniret episcopatus J' J: Borlase, 379; probably from Heylyn, 72. § Florence, 400 : " Wicciorum episcopatum Livingo, Cridiatunensi antlstiti, rex dedit *'Haraldusj" and 404, " Edwardus, annitentibus maxime comite Godwiao et Wigorni- •• ensi prsesulc Livingo, Luadonise levatur in regem." prelate. SECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 219 prelate, was shamefully avaricious as a man, engaging deeply in the politics of the times ; so being (as all such prelates are sure to be) with all the traces of literary, of moral, of episcopal dignity much etFaced from his mind, cunningly selfish, and meanly grasping ; or, in that low language of the world which has here crept into history, *' a very pru- " dent man||." To the two bishoprics of Worcester and Crediton, which he already possessed, he wished to add a third in St. German's : he applied to Edward for a promise of it, and the easy monarch could not refuse one to liim. But death, that useful represser of the swelling eagerness of man for the trash of earth, cut short in the very midst his long project, of accumulating wealth upon wealth from the pili'crcd altars of God. Edward came to the throne in 1041 ^, the promise was pro- bably' made immediately afterwards, and Livingus died himself upon the 23d of March, in 1046 *. So little did " Livingus — , by his great in- " terest with king Canute, — unite the bishopric of St. German's to that "of Crediton, A. D. 1049," that Livingus died in 1040, and Canute ten years before ! " On the death of Livingus," adds Florence, " the pontificate of " Worcester was immediately given to Aldred, and the prelacy of Cre- " diton to Leofric, a Brctoon, and the king's chancellor f." The lord high chancellor of England, who was originally the archbishop of Can- terbury, as the president of the king's high court of chancery %, who was II Florence, 394: " VIrum prudentlssimum Livingum." ^ Sax. Chron. * Florence, 406 : " Livingus, Wicciorum, Domnania;, ct Cornubiae pnesul, decimo *' Cal. Aprilis, die DominicS, obiit." + Florence, 406 : " Cujus post decessum, regis canccllario, Leofrico Britonico, mo.r •' Cridiatuncnsis — datus est prxsulatus ; et Aidredus Wicciorum episcopatuni susccplt." Florence, in his mistaken notion that Livingus was really what he calU him, ** Wicciorum, " Domnanise, et Cornubite prsesul," when we know he was so by designation only, says that his successor Leofric was made bishop of St. German's as well as ol Crediton, " Cri- •* diatunensis el Cornubiensis datus ejt prxsulatus." X See ii. 4, preceding, at the end. F F 2 still. 220 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORXAVAtL [cHAP. VIT. Still, and continued to be for ages afterward, a clerg;}'man §, even neces- sarily one (let me remark), as the professed, the official keeper of the king's conscience, had many clerks or clerg}^men under him || ; as then the only students in civil or canon law, those universally considered institutes of equity, and held therefore what appears so ridiculous under our laical chancellors at present, many of the king's benefices in his patronage, for the promotion of those clerks ^[. Leofric was also, adds an old MS. in the Bodleian Library, " chaplain to the king;" or, as the Saxon Chronicle speaks exactly to the same purport, " this king's § M. Paris, 996: '' Dum adluic stECularh et regis Ethdredl cmicellarlus extltissetj" that is, while he was a secular clergyman, and before he became a monastic one. H Sparke, 19, concerning Becket, " quinquaginta duos clericos cancellarius in obsequlo •* suo habehat." ^ The clerks in chancery, as clergymen, could not marry. This obligation was originairy binding upon all the clerks ; was first relaxed in favour of the clerk of the crown ; was after- wards dissolved in favour of the cursitor clerks {the masters in chancery, formerly called clerks, with the master of the rolls as their principal) ; and was finally taken away from the only clerks remaining in subjection to it, those who are called the six clerks. " Whereas " of old time accustomed [it] hath been used in the — court" of chancer)', says a law of the I4-I5th of Henry VIII. " that all manner of clerks and ministers of the same court, writing •• to the great seal, should be unmarried, except 072/^ the clerk of the crown ; so that as well *' the coursetoiirs and other clerks, as the six clerks of the said chancery, were ly the same *' custom restrained from marriage; — and forasmuch as the said custom takclh no place nor *' usage, but only in the office of the said six clerks, but that it is permitted and suffered— " that as well the said coursetours as the other clerks aforesaid, may and do take wives and " marry at their liberty, — and of long time have so done, without interruption or let of any '* person/' the six clerks therefore, and •' for that the said custom is not grounded upon " any law," petition the king for an allowance by statute to marry, have their petition actually inserted as a law in the statute-book, and by virtue of this insertion, uiihout any form of ratification ly the king or ly the estatet, have married ever since. There is only a provision annexed, that " by any thing in this act contained" the master of the rolls is not to be injured in his patronage of these clerkships, and is still to be attended by these clerks. We thus, too, account for that seeming singularity still retained, of the master's holding his courts and keeping his records in a chapel: lie was formerly a clergyman as well as his attendants, and as well as his immediate superior of the chancery. This superior appears from his name to have equally held his court in a church, like our ecclesiastical judges, and within the chancel of it ; and the master of the rolls was merely a masker-clerk to those clerks the masters in chancery. 4 "priest;" SECT, r.jlj] HlSTOniCALLY SURVEYED. 221 *' priest * ;" the priest or chaplain of the king being naturally the keeper of the king's conscience, and therefore chancellor to him. So much has the profession of the common law usurped upon its once as its natu- rally superior profession of divinity; rising with the rising attachment of all ranks to the property of earth, standing now the most lucrative and most splendid of all our professions ; seating even a common la\\'yer upon the bench of equity, and thrusting even a layman into the post of keeper of the king's conscience ! This Leofric, subjoins the old MS. " after he had received the honour of the pontificate, gxiing over his ** diocese studiously preached the word of God to the people committed ** unto him, enlightened his clergy by his teaching, built churches not ** a few, and strenuously executed the other parts of his duty-f." Soon, however, " seeing both — Devonshire and Cornwall;}: to be often in- ** fested and ravaged by barbarous pirates, he began — to meditate dili- *' gently how he could transfer the episcopal chair of Crediton," with that of St. German's, '* to the city of Exeter, where he could perform *' his ecclesiastical offices safely, free from the incursions of hostility §.", Who then were the pirates which disturbed Leofric so much in his ecclesiastical offices at Crediton ? They are generally considered as Danes, I apprehend, and were certainly considered as Danes by myself when I came to explore this portion of our Cornish history. But they could not possibly be such ; the ravages of the Danes had concluded of course at the triumphant accession of a Danish king to the throne of England, in the person of Canute, under the year 1017, or at the fonniJ * Monasticon, i. 221 : " Capcllano suo Leofrico," and Sax. Chron. 158. t Monasticon, i. 221 : " Acceplo poniificalus lionorc, ilioccisim suani perlustrans, populo *' sil)i comniisso verbuin Dti stiidiose pricilicabat, clcricos doctrina inforniabut, ecclesias " non paucas construebat, et ca;teia quae officii sui erant streniic ammini^trabat." ^,The MS. having previously given to Leofric *' episcopatum Cridionensis fcclesiae atgue *' Cornuh'temis prov'iiidce," now describes him as " cernens utramque provinciani dioctsis ^' suae, id est, Deveni:.ni et Cornul-iam," ike. § Monasticon, i. 2:1 : " Piratarmii barbarica infestatione sepius dcvastari, coepit dill- " genter mcditari, qualitcr episcopalem calhcdrani Cridionensis loci ad urbem Exoniain " transfcrre posset j — ubi, ab hostihlatis incursu liber, tutius ccclesiaslica officia dispuncre <' pos»et.'' establishuicnt 223 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VIl. establishment of amity in Oxford, under 1018, between the Danes and the Saxons for ever||. Nor were there any other pirates at this period that could be called particularly " barbarous ;" or, to speak more definitely, as the charge of " barbarity" is very vague, that could be said to have " infested and ravaged" either " Devonshire" or " Cornwall." There were only in the year 1049, which I shall soon prove to be the year immediately preceding this, and " in tlie month of August some Irish *' pirates, who In six-and-thirty vessels entered the mouth of the river *• Severn, — -joined Grifiin king of South-Wales, did some damage by •' plundering the adjacent country, — crossed the river which is denomi- •' nated ^^yc, burnt Dean, and slew all that they found in it. Against " these, Aldred bishop of AV^orcester, with a few of the provincials of *• Gloucester and Hereford, marched out in haste;" but were betrayed by some Welshmen whom they had amongst them, were surprised early in the morning by the pirates, and dispersed ^. These, therefore, did not ravage either Corn^^•all or Devonshire ; nor indeed does Leofric mean to say they did, as he refers only to those pirates who had " often " infested and ravaged" the western x)arts of England, and as he can thus indicate the Danes alone. Such was the reason alleged by Leofric for wishing to transfer the see of St. German, with that of Crediton, to Exeter, and for thinking to secure them within the strong walls with ^^'hich Athelstan had girt this city *. The reason appears to be a very feeble one, when we consider the sees to have continued at the villages of St. German's and Crediton through all the long, the comprehensive, the horrible devastations of H Sax. Chron. f Florence, 409 : " Eodeni anno [1049], mense Augusto, Hibernienses piratje, 36 na- " vibus ostium intrantes Sabrinae fluminis, — cum adjutorio Griffini regis Australiiim Brito- " num, circa loca ilia prxdam agentes, nonnulla mala fecerunt. Dein conjunctis viribus, " rex et ipsi pariter flumen quod VVeage nominatur transeuntes, Dunedham incenderunt, ** et omnes quos ibi reperiebant perimerunt. Contra quos Wigomiensis episcopus Aldre- " dus, et pauci de provincialibus Glavornensibus ac Herefordensibus, festinanter ascen- " derunt," &c. ♦ Malmesbury, f. 28. the jSECT. I.] IITSTORICALLY SURVEYED. 223 the Danish wars before ; while the city of Exeter, with its very girdle of walls to secure it, had been actually assaulted, actually stormed, and actually plundered, even so lately in them as the year 1 003 -f-. Nor can we account for this seemingly extravagant conduct, by supposing the pre- sent period of the Saxon history to be hke a recent one in our own, in ■which a spirit of reformation wildly predominated over the mind, the slightest objections (such as may for ei)er be made to ani/ system of government, hoivevcr reformed) w^ere eagerly caught up in the partial frenzy of the moment ; and all the acknowledged, all the felt, all the vast happiness enjoyed under our present constitution was to be risked for innovations, certainly not necessary in themselves, certainly untried in their efficacy, probably dangerous in their operation. But the ex- ample of the French before us, possessed with the same rage for re- formation, yet trying the bold experiment for reasons infinitelv stronger than any which w-e could have, aiming naturally to rescue themselves from pressing caIIs, unable however to keep the Avild gas within any bounds, seeing it break through all confinements, and feeling it at last burst out in a tornado that s\A'ept away the king with the people, the church w^ith the Gospel, even all acknowledgment of the very provi- dence, the very being of God before it ; this happily brought us to our senses, made us behold clearly the knavery of our political pro- jectors, and compelled us in our own defence to shrink back from expe- riments in which we could gain little, yet might lose all. We recalled to mind the case of that Italian, w ho kindly ordered these memorable words to be inscribed upon his tomb, words that should for ever be sounding in the ears of honest reformers : 1 WAS well; 1 WOULD BE BETTER J. I AM HERE*. But no spirit like this was then afloat among us ; the English mind did not then feel a more than ordinary share of sensibility ; nor did the oak, t Sax. Chron. • See note at the end of the section, that 22 I THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VTf. that had stood all the violent hurricanes of nearly two centuries before, then shake and bow with a breeze. There is generally some secret principle of selfishness in every public transartion that begins in a single heart, that assumes the appearance of a general reason, and thus induces others to co-operate with it. Leofric had imbibed no little of the selfisliness of Livingus, and wanted to have that prelacy united with his own, which had been previously promised to be united with it for LiA'ingus, and which Leofric thoxight perhaps he merited just as well as he. So he justly thought, I believe; he even deserved it better, I presume, yet did not deserve it at all. That two bishoprics should ever be incorporated together, except only when one of them is not competent to maintain the dignity of a bishop by itself, is the permanent prohibition of religion and wisdom combined; of reli- gion solicitous to promote the best interests of man, and of wisdom providing the best means for promoting them. Leofric, however, had not elevation of mind to think this, or refinement of soul to respect it ; selfishness vulgarizes the understanding, brutalizes the spirit, and sinks even the prelate into a peasant: he only held up before liim a reason that betrays the purpose for which it was formed, and through the flimsiness of the texture discloses the nakedness of the figure behind it. In tliis disguise he applied to the king, and the king suffered himself to be deceived by it. He who had permitted Livingus to hold the bishopric of Worcester with that of Crediton, and had even promised him even- tually the bishopric of St. German's in addition to both, was not likely to have much delicacy of religion restraining his consent to the project, and must certainly have had too much ductility of imderstanding to oppose strongly any selfishness in a bishop. He consented to the over- ture, and prepared to execute it : he was persuaded by Leofric to think, in opposition to all the experience of nearly two centuries past, that a cathedral could be safe only in the bosom of a walled city. Edward accordingly resolving, as he tells us himself in his charter of the year 1050, " to consolidate the pontifical chair at the city of Exeter, «ECT. I.] HISTORICALLY SURVnYED, 225 " in the monastery of the blessed Peter prince of the Apostles, wliich is " situated within the walls of the same city;" he appointed I^eofric, and his successors after him for ever, to be bisliops there*. "The " Cornish diocese," he adds, " whicli had been formerly assigned to an " episcopal tlirone, in memory of the blessed Gcrmanus, and in vene- " ration of Petroc, I deliver with all the parishes — belonging to it, to " St. Peter in the city of Exeter, to be one episcopal sec, and one ponfi- " Jicate, and one ecclesiastical rule, because of the feivness' of inha- bitants at Crediton, St. German's, or Bodmiti, " and the devastation of " goods and persons which the pirates 7mglit have made in the Cornish " and Crediton churches. For this reason it seemed ejood thev should " have a safer defence against the enemy in the city of ]">xeter -f. 1 will " therefore the see to be there ; this is, that Cornwall tr/th its churches, " and Devonshire with its, be together in one episcopate, and be governed " bi/ one hishop%y But as the record goes on in a strain of confirma- tion peculiarly characteristic of the times, and throwing a fine air of solemnity over the whole transaction, " so do I Edward place this " PRIVILEGE," or charter, " with my own hand upon the altar of " Saint Peter ; and leading the prelate Leofric by the right " arm, and my queen Eaditha leading him by the left, do place " HIM in the episcopal CHAIR, my dukes and noble cousins, with " my chaplains, being present §." In. ♦ Monasticon, i. 229: " Cathcdram ponlificalem consolidare Exoiiix civitatis in monas- " terio bcali Petri Apostolorum principis, quod est situm infra nioenia ejusdem urbis. — In *' ptTpcttio tempore constituo — proesulem Leofricuni, ut sit ibi pontifex, et post ilium cjctcri " afllitiiri." t Monasticon, i. 229 : " Cornubiensis diocesis, quae ollm, in beati Gcrmani mcmoria *' atque I'etroci vcnerationc, cpiscopali solio assignata fuerat, ipsam cum onniibus sibi adja- •' cenlibiis parochii?, — Sancto I'ctro in Exoniensi civitatc iradoj scilicet, iit una sit sedc-s_ " cpiscopalis, imunique poutificiiun, et una ecclesiastica rcgula, propter paucilatcm, atquc '* dcvastationcm bonorum et populomm, quam piraiici [aj)ud] Cornubienses ct Cridiatu- " nenscs ecclesias devastarc poterant : ac, per lioc, in civitatc Exonisc tulioreni niunitiontm " advcrsus hostes liabere visum est." \ Monasticon, i. 229: " El idi.6 ibi scdem esse vol o, hoc est, in," tlie sense requires the word should be ut, " Cornubia cum suis ecclesiis, ct Dcv.onia ciun suis, simul in uno •' episcopatu sint, et ab uno episcopo rcgantur." § Monasticon, i. 229: *' Ita hoc privilcgium ego Edwardus rex manu mci super altaie voi,. II. G G •' Saudi 220 THE CVTiir.DKAL OP COKXWALL [cHAP. VII., In this manner was the ancient episcopate of St. German's annihi- lated for ever, and Cornwall tor evrr deprived of an episcopate within itseh". Yet even all this would not have been memorable in an}'- other way, than as exhibiting a strong feature in the comj)lexion of the times, and as constituting a grand a?ra in our provincial history ; if it had not been accompanied with the mischiefs, which are usually attendant upon hasty reformations. Such reformations generally create more mischiefs than what they mean to remove. In the continuance of our Cornish episcopate, indeed, was no evil either actual or probable. The episco- pate had existed for centuries, the child of necessity at first ; but the parent of blessings to the country. The prelate was immediately present to his clergy, and his coimexion with his diocese was closely kept up by liis residence within it. Settled in person at the eastern extremity of his diocese, and settling his archdeacon near the other extremity, he would have enjoyed all that knowledge, personal or derivative, of his clergy and their congregations, which alone can enable any bishop to preside with propriety of conduct, because with discrimination of characters, over the persons of his diocese. But now the prelate is thrown to a great distance, to a distance of forty miles at least, froin the nearest borders of his new diocese. And in a principle of poUcy superinduced upon this incident, that of retaining the archdeacon near the person of the pi'elate, to be his grateful friend in the chapter ; his very substitute, his very eye in the estimation of our church-establishment, is also re- moved to the same distance. Thus all personal inspection is impossible to the bishop, and all inspection by proxy is equally impossible. His eye, hke the eye of Jupiter upon Little St. Bernard, is wholly detached from the scene of vision to which it belongs, and lies at the foot of the " Sancti Petri pono; et praesulem Leofriciim per dcxtrum brachiuni ducens, meaque »< regina [iaditha per sinistrum, in calliediii episccipali consifto; proescnlibus mels ducibus " et consanguineii lu.bilibus, iieenon capellanis." This remarkable installation is intended to be delineated, in the plate of Richardson's Godwin, 395; but by a strange act of inatten- tion, the king is placed where the prelate should be, and the prelate is exhibited with the queen leading the king. The sovereign is thus installed, instead of the bishop. He is led for installation in a form historically wrong, to a common chair, a single one too, placed above the steps of the altar, even close up to it. The real stalls remain at Exeter to this day; asl have noticed in ii. i, before. personage SECT, i.] HrSTOKlCALLY SURtKTtD. 22? personage who should be using it. And he himself, as the bishop of Cornwall, is now hke the great Osiris of Egypt, A\':iYing a secptre of sovereignty more in repute than in reahty, and having his ty/c, a mere gem, perhaps briglit in itself, yet still :i mere gem, at the very end of his sceptre *. SECTION * See Course of Hannibal, i. 314-321. Having spoken a little l)cforc concerning "the partial frenzy of the moment," I \vii,!i here to add, that I thus allude to the whole of the wjtr, in whicFi refined France has been resolved into a merely military chaos of society, like that of ancient Gaule, has therefore been enabled, like Gaule, to pour forth its martial hordes of plimdering barbarians upon the world, yet had been exerting all the artificial strength of a regular government for their pay, by coining credit into money, and substituting paper for silver or gold ; has thus appeared in truth like a Mcgaera, covered on the head with a hair of snakes, and armed \n the hand with a whip of scorpions, dreadfully tormented in herself, and dreadfully tormenting the nations. But I allude particularly to the commencement of winter in 1794, a period uncommonly gloomy to this kingdom ; when the spirit of innovation was wildly afloat among us ; when reformation had greedily eaten of the insane root. Which takes the reason prisoiier ; and French republicanism, like an ** Ate hot from hell," was rahg'ing the continent with terror preeedintr, or destruction following it. Then it was that I came forward with my " Real Origin of Government." This work, so necessary for the times, so boldly chal- lenging all refutation, and so firmly founded upon thd basis of infallible history, succeeded beyond my expectations. It became formidable enough, to provoke a public reprehension from the vtouths of the unblushing TnrnsiTES, and the unprincipled Ckthkgus in the late House of Commons. From such persons a man of any (irmncss of nerve, of any dignity of mind, could have nothing to dread — but their approbation ; that approbation, which, like lisrhtninii, blasted whatever it touched. It even stimulated their Whig Cluk, as the centre of all the clubs of Jacobin Wliigs in the kingdom, to enter into a formal denumiation of me ; to proclaim it by the mouth of their rouge-dragon herald, that simple gentleman the late member for Bridpoil ; to ])ut me into the inquisiloiial hands of the fact ion's lawyer, and (if he could once more find scope for turning the law against the constitiilion) to commence a protecution of me, as a writer most "dan- *' gerous to tlieir principles or practices." Nay, even that honest but hood-winked friend to religion, wiio has so strangely got among them, and of whom therefore we cannot But wonder how the dc\-il lie c.une tlierc, the papistical Dr. Plowden; who wildly mixes up his republicanism with his popery, and unites with his spiritual foes for the promotion of his secular purposes; took upon him, from the mere impotence of party- slander, to brand nic in his Church and Stale, 581, 582, G c. 2 '^ 228 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VII. SECTION II. When Edward thus united the episcopates of Cornwall and Devon- shire togetlier, he resigned up the Cornish, " with all the parishes, " lands, manors, goods, and benefices belonging to it," into tlie hands of the bishop of Devonshire, now settled at Exeter *. What these were it may seem vain to inquire at this distance of time. But curiosity prompts every lively mind to inquiries, and the attempt frequently ter- minates in a happy discovery. The manors and benefices thus given, we may be sure, are all that the bishop now possesses in Cornitall, and as he had branded archdeacon Paley and bishop Ilurd, in 299, before, for the very syco- phants of the ministry; just as he published to retract his slanders against them (see errata prefixed), afterwards to introduce himself into my house, while I was all unconscious of his charge, there, by artful questions, to find I was as innocent as I was unconscious, and then to beg my pardon for the public calumny by a private letter. Who would not laugh, if such an one there be ! Who will not weep, since Atlicus is he ! While indeed I have one spark of religion in my soul, I can never be a purveyor ofprin- ciples for a minister. ,1 could not, even if I had received particular favours from him, if I entertained a personal friends-hip for him, or if 1 could buckle my spirit within the belt of anibilii)us meanness to him. , Still less could I, when I never received the slightest favour, when 1 never maintained the slightest acquaintance, w hen my life has been always actuated (I trust) by a proudly virtuous spirit of independency, and when I see in the minister's con- duct to Mr. Reeves, how little he feels for his friends, even for his and the nation's best friends; as again I see in his more recent exemption of the Quakers from nearly three fourths of the pressure of the cavalry act, how ready he is to sacrifice principle to policy, and in the predominant cunning of his spirit to court those monied sectaries, even at the hazard of aflVonting, even with the certainty of injuring, the collective mass of his permanent friends, the clergy and laity of the church of Enoland. Eiit, while 1 feel one ray of reason in my intellect, I must be a determined foe to an oppo- sition, the most dangerous in my opinion, as the most flagitious in its views, of any that ever disgraced our history; the leader of which, a very Catiline, wants apparently to erect an empire of anarchy, like the French, upon the ruins of all order, all property, all religion in the isle. The repreliension of such men I shall continue to court, and hope to obtain. Their censure is my pride. Their proscription is my honour. And the feeble lighlnings, uhich their hands can dart at my head, will only play in a ghiry around it. • Monasiicon, i. 229: " Cum omnibus sibi adjacentibus parochiis, terris, villis, opibus, " bcneficiis." that SECT, ir.] IIISTORICALLT SITRVETED. 229 that we find not to have been given since the Conquest, They vi^ere •particularly those three villages, as bishop Gibson so grossly translates the " tres villas" of his author Camden, or those " three towns,'' as Mr. GoLigh still more grossly renders the words ; or those three manors, in the language of law and common sense; which are said to have been formerly possessed by the see of Devonshire ||. These indeed are asserted by the book of AVinton monastery, as referred to by Camden and the old IMS. in the Bodleian ; to have been given by king Edward the son of Alfred, about the year go5, to the bishop of Crediton +; «t a time when Edward had no possessions in Cornwall, and when therefore he could bestow no manors within it. Yet they were given, says the Winton evidence, and the Oxford concurs with it ; " that from " them he might every year make a visitation through the countr}' of " the Cornish, to explain their errors to them, as they previously resisted " the truth with all their power, and were not obedient to the apostolical " decrees §." But, that this notice may no longer impose upon scholars by its authority, let me fully expose its falsehood. The donation is averred to have been made to the bishop of Crediton, and for his episcopal visitations in Cornwall ; the verij year in which one bishop was settled at Crediton, and another appointed for Cornwall, by this very Edward*. In the year 905, as we have frequently seen from Malinesbury before, Plegmund, archbishop of Canterbury, " or- " dained seven bishops for seven churches, — Athelstanyor that of' Corn- H Camden, 138; Gil)5on, c. 19; Gough, i. 5; and Monasticon, i. 220. So " villls" in note above, and "villa" in Spelinan. X Camden, 138: " Edwaidus senior ?cdem — cplscopalcm constituit, coneessitque cpis- " copo Cridiensi ires villas in hoc tractii." § Camden, 138: " Ul inde singulis annis visitaret gentem Corniibicnjem, ad cxprimen- " dos eorum enores ; nam antea in (|iianUMii potiicrunt vcritali rcsislebant, ct non decretis " apostolieis obcdiebant." Anil see Monualicon, i. 220. • Camden, 138: " Cirea annum — salntis 905, — Edwardus senior sedem — cpiscopalem " consliuiit" in Cornwall, " concessilcjuc cpi^copo," &c. Monaslicon, i. 220: " Anno — ** DCCCCV — Eadwardus — rex cum suis, ct nejinundus arehicpiscopus, — constitucre — vii " cpiseopos vii ecelesiis — , Aihelstannni ad ccclesiam Corvijienstmj — Eadulfum ad ecclc- *' siam Cridionensem," &c. " wall, 230 THE C.\THE5WSAt OP COBNWALL [nHAP. VII. " wall, — Eidvilph, for thai of Crcditon iu Devonshire f .'* If, therefore, Athcl^tan became bishop of Cornwall according" to Edward's appoint- ment, Edward would ccrtaiidy give no lands iu Cornwall, to promote the vnsitations of the hhhop cj' Credlton in it. i/'Athelstan became not bJ$lioj), Kdward must have had no power in Cornwall to make liini ^uch, 4«4. cousequently could have no po^er to promote, or to protect, the visijts of his Devonshire bibhop into (/ornnall. With either menilx,'r of the alternative, the alleged fact cannot be a real one. But let me urge another argument, still more decisive against it. These manors, notes the Winton MS. which is all ('amden's authority, were given to the bishop of Crediton, that he might visit Cornwall a'cry year, and explain to the Cornish their errors in some points. This alludes principally to the general ])ractice of the Cornish and other Bri- tons, as to the day of observing lilaster. The disi>utcs between the ]3ritons and Saxons concerning this, are well known to the public ; but the real reason of then) is httle known. This dispute was not the same vC'ith that between Anicctus the bishop of Rome and Polycarp the mar- tyr of Smyrna; Poljcarp urging for the ol)servance of Easter with the Jews, upon the fourteenth day of the moon, \\ hether a Sunday or not, and Anicetus pressing to observe it on the Sunday immediately after the fourteenth. This difference Mas debated between them, in the very temper and spirit of two men worthy to be bishops, with some degree of earnestness, but without the least animosity. Such, however, we could not expect to be the conduct of comm.on bishops, common clergy- men, or common Christians. The dispute grew warm afterwards, be- tween the Eastern and the Western ghurches; ^//o.s'r' alleging the practice of St. Philip and St. John, these appealing to that of St. Paul and St. Peter, as transmitted by tradition to them respectively, yet both perhaps very truly. But the great council of Nice, among other points of infinitely greater consequence, attended to this also ; settling the dispute for ever in that decisive mode, in which half the disputes of man must be settled for the sake of peace, and by which alone such a dispute as this could t Malmesburv, f. 26 : " Anno quo a Nalivltate Domini traiisacti sunt anni nongenii *' quatuor, — rex Edwardus — etepiscopi — constitucrunt — episcopos — , Adelstanumad [cccle- " siam] Cornubieusem, — Eidulfum ad Cridicnscm in Devonia." 5 e-^'cr SECT. li."] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 231 ever be settled at all, by making the minority yield to the majority, and determining for the Sunday next after the fourteenth day of the moon *. Tlie Britons had always kept their Easter so, and had only to go on in their old course. We have seen it asserted indeed, by a w'riter of genius and judgment, in that spirit of refining too subtilly upon little incidents in history, which seems to characterize the bolder efforts of historical antilll^5^tV<)t^St.'Gt^rn1at1'*^ l^y •i;<'erc •' PoHon," and " Cirling/' and "MLaTittitharji," " PoUoh' is t'xpiedsly noticed in Doomsday Book, as-'tlsien ah e^itatcheki' under the bis'hopri'c of Kxeter ; is evch placed 'at the head of ai\ ecclesiastical deanery,, in the Valor of I2g2 ; and is now the frrcat'in^inor of " Poltoh^ alias. PaWtow," m the parish of St. Breock*. .l.an\vitham is equally not iO(;d in Dootti^- .dny Book, as belonging to the bishop; stands eqUalW the head of a deanery in the Valor, but was then written ifas it now.Js Lawhit^onj^ 'the n of Lan being, suppressed in.'pronunciation equally as with I>amo*rmh; and renjains the property of t^e bishop at present^;- Bnt he Viliy) hUs supcessfully appropriated both thes " The BISHOP of Exeter holds Trewel. In the time of king Ed- " ward it gelded for" one hide and a half. The land is xx carucat&s. In *• demesne are ii carucates, and iiii servi and xxx villani and iiii bordarii *' nona" (Smith's Bede, p. 70a). The letter is' also given lis in English, by Cressy, 48 1 - 483. It iiiriis upon other points, beiutes the observance ofEastcr. Dr. Eorlasc, 378, supposes the errof of the Cornish to I).-ive been, " their refusing to ac- " knowledge the papal authority;'.' when the very ,cycie,'j^r which the Cornish and other Britons contended, was' originaity 'Roman itself; and when, thtrefore, th« only contention could he, for one cycle Roman <7gf«wvf another equally Rom'an. In writing lipon such points, our authors are almost sure to shew their protestantism al the e.xpense of their under- standings. • Gibson, c. 19; and Hals, 32, 33. + Gibson, ibid. % Gibson, ii)id. From this difficulty, perhaps, Mr, Hals, iS, has silently changed •' Caling" into " Cuddan-Beake,"'amaDor Booh noticed by me. 5 •' with S^^T'.H*];:)] illSTORieALLY SURVEYED. 285 " with xii c^rucates. There, is a pasture of ii miles long and ii miles " broad, and Ix acres of wood. Formerly and now it was and is worth " jiii pounds §." Tliis I take to be Ti;ewella in the parish of Cury, long s^i)^^ i^^ipnated frow the ^^e. " The same bishop hoJds INIatele. In tlic time of king Edward " it gelded for i hide, but yet there is one hide and a half. In " demesne is. one cailicate,. ^ud iii sej^j^i ,an|l ^y -viljf^ijj j^d iiii bordarii ". Avjtli; viii c;:^rucate9r. ; There, arc^l,aC|if9s ,qf pas(tnre^ :^i|d Ixi acrqs. x)f " underwood. Formerly and now it was au4 is vyorth xl shillings. " The market of this manor is held by tlie earl pf ;i)Ioriton, which tlie " bishop lield in the tinic of kjng Edw^ird^V' rT^^V^fW/fffPi' sepuis to be MethlcigU, in the adjoining parish of l^r^jagnc, imeptiorijec^ a^s AJethele in tli^ hundred of Kerrlt-u- by ,a reco^vd the. i;j^h qf ,]i!^»^\^■alx^ |..:|. Byth this and the other, come ycry early in tlxe endowment of our. Cpiaish, bisliopric, to shew us the prcdatmy violence of the Normans tjO\v'arcls the clergy, as \\'cU ^s thtf laity, of the Saxons;. "yVe aee ; ^ip stri^Lin^ly^ CXCiuplilicd in \X\^ church : of , St,. ; fN^Pf^j \y|^iqhjWa& robbed pf all i'js lands, except a single acre, by the earl, and, to the everlasting disgrace of the carl, is recorded by this very Doomsday Book to have been thus § Vol. i. fol. 120. " tr.nn.v episcopi' r>E EXP.OESTnE. " Episcopus ExoxiKNsts tend Trhwkl. T. R. E. geldabat pro i Iiida et dimidia. " Terra est xx carucalx. In dtiuiinio sunt ii carucatae, ct iiii servi ct xxx vilUuii el iiii b.or- " darii cum .\ii cariicatis. Ibi pastura ii leucas longa et ii leucas lata, et 1,\ acra silvse. " Olini ct niodo vakt iiii libra?." Sec Ingiiiphus, f. 516, 517, for llic proper reading of some of ihce terms at fidl leno-ib, which are so .much abbreviated in t.hc orio-inal. — I have not translated here or hereafter, the terms " servi," cir " villani," or " b9rdarii j" l^ecayse^ whatever I ma^' know or thipk of ihci.r respective iticapings, happily for oiy present state, of society we have no appropriate terms to co^ivey tiiosc meanings to the mind. • Fol. 120: " Idciij cpiscopiis tenet Matkle. T. H. E. geldabat pjo i hidn, scd U;ncu " ibi una hida et dimidia. Terra est xv cavucatje. In doininin is; i caracula, et ili servi " et XV viU^m ct ini boppani, pynp vni carivcatis. l.bi xl . ira, et Lc awae silv^^ " tnimitae. .01191 v'tmodo valet x^l spIidO|S. j Foriim huiii,s iHa.ncriihaboi cynics, Moriioi|»ix, " quod cpiscopus habebat T. IV. E." ' ■ ^^ ^ ^^^ ^^ ,. ^^ . t Carew, f, 46. II II 2 r()l)bed 236 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAl*. \'\l. robljed by him:]:. We see it again, in a lesser degree, robbing the bishop of the profits of his market at Matelc. Both the injuries are re- gistered in this grand roll of property, and both without any reparation intimated to have been made, or evefl hinted to be intended. Such an evidence; have we here before us, of the oppressiveness of this earl over the Cornish, and of the connivance of the crown at it. " The same bishop holds Tregel. In the time of king Edward it *• gelded for ii hides, but yet there are here xii hides. The land is Ix " camcates. In demesne are ii carucatcs, and vi servi and xviii villani " and xii bordarii with xvi carucates. There, is a pasture half a mile " long and as much broad, a wood i mile long and half an one broad. " Formerly it was worth c shilhngs, now it is \\'orth viii pounds ||." This I suppose to be, what is now called Tregella, and lies in the parish of Padstow. But this estate also, like the two before, thus dedicated to spiritual purposes, has since become secularized again ; and Tregel has, equally with Matele or Trewel, been degraded from the office of mini- stering at the altar of God, into the service of attending upon the humble board of man. " The same bishop holds Pautone. In the time of king Edward it " gelded for viii hides, but )et there are there xliiii hides. The land is " Ix carucates. In demesne are iii carucates, and vi sen i and xl villani " and xl bordarii with xl carucates. There, is a pasture vi miles long and ii" "•' miles broad, a wood ii miles long and one broad. Formerly it was % F. lai : " Totam banc terram praeter unam acram terrte, quam presbyterl habeiit, '* abstulit comes ab ecclesia." II F. 120: " Idem episcopus tenet ~Regel. T. R. E. geldabat pro ii bidis, seel tanien " sunt ibi xii bids. Terra est Ix carucatce. In dominio sunt ii carucatx, et vi servi et xviii " villani et xii bordarii cum xvi canicatis. Ibi pastura dimidiam leucam longa, et tan- " timdem lata, silva i leucam longa et dimidiam lata. Olim c solidos, modo valet viii " libras." That "Regel is a complication or ligature of letters for Tregei,, though Tr is used also at times without any ligature or complication ; is plain from '• Abbatia ~Rinita- •< tis," in fol. 126. " and SECT. II.] IIISTOniCALLr SURVEYED. 237 " and now is worth x pounds *." This is the Pawton noticed by me before, under the name of Polton, and called " Polton, alias PaAvton," at present ; but equally with Tregel, Matele, Trewel, and Cteling, alienated from the bishopric. Tins, however, appears not to have been torn away by the strong hand of sacrilegious power, but to have fairly migrated in the course of exchange, into hands equally spiritual as the bishop's. Thus only could it have been, as it certainly was, annexed to the priory of Bodmin, after the date of Doomsday Book. The prior possessed it, and had a house with a deer-park upon it. The fences of the latter are still apparent, as arc also the double walls of the former, upon what is denominated the Barton of Pawton f . *' The same bishop holds Berxerh. In the time of king Edward it " gelded for one hide with xxiiii jjounds. The land is xii carucates. In " demesne are ii carucates, and vi servi and viii villani and xii bordarii " with vi carucates. There, are Ix acres of pasture and x acres of wood. " Formerly it was and now is worth xl shillings;};." This manor is Burnear, lying in the parish of St. Minver, and still adhering to the see §. — But I now come to the manor that is very familiar to all my readers, and the very centre of all my large circle. One leg of my compasses being fixed at St. German's, I have turned the other with a sweep over the whole island. " The same bishop holds the manor which is called the church of " Saint Geiimax. There, are xxiiii hides. Of these, xii hides belong to * F. 120: "Idem episcopus tenet Pautone. T- R. E. geldabat pro viii hidi?, sed " (amen ibi sunt xliiii hidae. Terra est Ix carucatE. In dominio sunt iii carucatae, ct vi *• servi It xl villam ct xl burdarii cum x! carucaiis. Ibi paslura vi leucas longa el ii leucas " lata, silva ii leucas longa i-t unani lata. Olini x libra.s^ modo valet." + Hals, 32. X F. 120 : " Idem episcopus tenet Bf.rnebh. T. R. E. geldabat pro i bida p [see the end " of the extracts for this letter or figure] xxiiii libras. Terra est xii caruraiK. In dominio «' sunt ii carucatae, et vi servi et viii villani ct xii bordarii cum vi carucali". Ibi !x acrx " pastnras, el x acrae silvae. Olim tt modo valet .\1 solidos." § Hals's MS. at the close, and Norden, 71. '' the 1'38 THE.CATIinDBAL OF CORXWAl.T- [c^IAP. Ttl. " the catton--., which never pMded ; and the other xii hides belong to the " bisho]), and p;elded tor ii hides in the time of kinp; Edward. In this '< the bishop's part, the land is xx carueates. In demesne are ii caru- " cates, and iiii fervi and xxx villani and xii bordarii with xvi carucates. ♦' There, is a pasture iiii miles long and ii miles broad, a wood ii miles " long and \ mile broad. Formerly it was worth c shillings, now it is •' wortli viii pounds. In the part belonging to the canons, the land is *' x\ carucates. In demesne are ii c^rucates, and ii servi and xxiiii vil- '« lani and xx bordarii with xxiiii canicates. There, is a pasture ii miles " broad [long] and i mile brOild» a wood iiii miles long at»d ii broad. " It is worth r. shillings to the canons., ,In this manor is a market on " the Lord's Day, but it is reduced to nothing in favour of the market " of the earl of Moriton, which is very near to k*." Wc have thus before us a description of the manor of St. German's, that from its ear- liness and authenticity is of peculiar importance. We see it partitioned, as the manor of the church, equall}- between the see and the prior}'. This evenness of distribution shews it to have been made, by one and the same person. Athelstan, therefore, was that person. Athclstan dispensed liis royal manor in exact proportions, to his new priory and to the ancient bishopric. In addition to the tithes, and to some glebe probably, possessed by the rector before ; he gave half of the manor, because he had cut up the single rector, like a polypus, into no less than ninef. In addition too to the other manors, which had been pre- viously settled upon the see by the muniiicence of our C'ornish kings ; * F. 120 : •' Itlera episcopus tenet niancrium quod vocatur aecclesia Sancti Germani. Ibi " sunt xxiiii hidas. Ex his xii hidre sunt cauonicorum, quce nunquani gcldavenint ; t^t aliae " xii hids sunt cpiscopi, etgeldahant pro ii liidis T. R. E. In liac parte episcopi, terra ost " XX carucatce. In dominio sunt ii carucala;, ct iiii servi et xxx villani et xii bordarii cam. *' xvi carucatis. Ibi pastura iiii leucas longa et ii leucas lata, silva ii leucas longa ct unani " leucani lata. Olim c solidos, modo valet viii libras. In parte canonicorum, terra est xl '* carucatx. In dominio sunt ii cariicalx, et ii servi ct xxiiii villani et xx bordarii cum xxiiii " carucatis. Ibi pa.stura ii leucas lata [longa] ct ui>an) Icueani lata, silva iiii leucas Ipnga " et ii leucas lata. Valet c solidos canonicis. In hoc manerio est mcrcatum in Dio Donii- " nico, scd ad nichilum redigitur pro nicrcato comitis Moriionix, quod ibi est pjrQxiniun]."< t Leland's Coll. i. 75 : " S. Germaiius in Cornubia. i'rior. or. S. Aug. octo canon, ct '•' prior." and SfiCl'. pose it had, the beneficial cause of this improvement in the bishop's lands. The improvement had been very lately made, even while the market had been reduced to nothing. So reduced it was by a new market, which the Norman earl of Cornwall had established in the ileighbourhood, and which had drawn off the people from their cus- tomary attendance. The new market was settled by the earl, near his castle of Trematon, and on the present site of Saltash there ; as this very record notices his " castle," with his " market" at it, the latter producing him annually ** three shillings*." Markets were then rare in themselves, having been introjduc^d originally by the Romans, as their Jvoman appellation tcstilit;s -j:, and then, settled only at their statioiiiiry towns; vet were as netessary then as they are now. They tlui^t'ore operated as so many vortices upon the country round, forming a st?ong suction from all the contiguous parts, even extending their inMuence j)ei'ce])tibly to a considerable distance. Thus a new market, about three ' F. 122 : " lh\ habct comes nnani castriim, ct mcrcatuni rciUlcns iii soliJoi-." I " iMcriatus," I'roin ibe " nKTcatiira" cx(.rciSwU ihi.rc. miles I'-IU riu; CATHUDKAL Oi CORXWAT-T. [CIIAP. VII. miles from St. Gerinau's, under the patronage of the eail^ ajwi nith the custom of his family within the castle, could counteract the suction from the market already established, even turn the direction of the wafers, and bring them all to tlow into its own bosom. What was thus lost by St. German's was gained by Sallash ; and the tolls, we see, aiuoimted to " three shillings" a year, a sum that is apt, from its small- ness, to raise a smile upon the face of a modern reader, but, considered in union with the value of the whole manor at the time, is not insigni- ficant in itself. The tow n, therefore, is certainly prior to the Con- quest, and almost cosval with Athelstan's church, probably with the erection of the priory, or with the cession of the manor to the prior and the bishop. Yet the town, like the manor, was divided betwixt the bishop and prior, as it remains divided to the present day : w hat is now denomi- nated the borough, and was formerly the prior's part, does not extend its limits over the whole, is even confined within narrow^ bounds, and actually comprehends only about fifty or sixty houses near the church *. Thus did a great part of the town belong to the bishop, as it still be- longs to the bishop's lessee ; but only the smaller part, the prior's, has ahvays possessed the privilege of a parliamentary borough ; not, indeed, according to Mr. Willis's conjecture, obtaining the privilege perhaps from Walter bishop of Exeter in the time of Henry III. f , as then the bishop s part would perhaps have been cxclusivclj privileged ; not, too, according to jNIr. Willis's contrary supposition, from the prior's co-ope- ration with the bishop in bestowing the privilege +, as then tJ)e two * Willis, 147. t Willis, 148 : " The episcopal palace at Cuddenbeak, — a quarter of a mile above the ♦♦ town, — is stiled in some writings Cuddenbeak borough, a privilege which it might per- " haps obtain from Walter bishop of Exeter, temp. Hen. III. when Penryn seems to have " been made a borough." Mr. Willis must mean by his reasoning all the bishop's part of the town, though in his language he confines himself to the palace alone, a quarter of a mile out of the low'vt. % Willis, 148: "From this example" of Cuddenbeak borough, " the prior, with the " assistance of the bishop, might also »o dignify the vill of St. German's." parts SECT. TI.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 241 parts would have shared it equalltj ; not even, according to another hypothesis of Mr. Wilhs, directlv contrary to both, in that commonly practised mode ot creating such privileges, by ignorantly mistaking the import o<" tlie ^^ ord borougli, by wildly imagining every boroiigh, as such, to have a right of electing representatives, and by thus exalting many of the civil boroughs of the realm, so diffused over all the face of it, }et so very ancient in themselves, into that merely modern creation of boroughs sending some of their burgesses to j)arliament §. No ! The town appears not to have been ever a civil borough before it became a parliamentary one. Neither the bishop nor the prior, when they cer- tify respecti^'ely their claims of liberties or privileges in the 3oth of Edward I. and when these were recorded for their security among the pleas of the crown, gave the tov\'n any other designation than that of the manor of St. German's ||, as a part included in the whole, as a part luidistinguished from the rest by any burgensic liberties: nor does the town appear under any other than this general appellation, nor does one record hint at its incorporation, nor does one authority whisper a single privilege belonging to it as a town, he fore the very recent reign of — Eliza- beth ^f. In the 5th of this queen's reign, and to the parliament of January 1503, it ventured to choose representatives for ihc Jirst i\m^. The right was questioned \\ hen the act was done ; the town was called upon to shew its authority for the act, and tlien — the whole was passed over in silence. Such was the loose state of this part of our constitution under that imperious sovereign I'.lizabeth ! such particularly was the slack and slight rein which the government, however imperious, then chose to put upon the presumption of towns, in arrogating the right of election to parliament! Nothing appears (o have been done, nothing (we may therefore be sure) was done, and the town (with only one interruption, § Willis advances this hypotliesis unknown lo himseU", when he savs " ihe episcopal " palace at CiicklLnljeak," and means the episcopal part of (he town, " is stvlcd in sonic. " writings Ciiddcnbeak borough." No part of the town could be called a borough, except as a civil borough, before a year hereafter mentioned; and Mr. Willis's " some writings," so dubiously noticed, are mere nullities in themselves. II Willis, 148. fl Willis, 148. VOL. u. 1 I tor 242 Till". r.vrHr^DRAi, or corxavall [chap. vii. for the parliamejit iimncdiately succeeding in the 8th of Elizabeth) has continued to elect ever since *. The Aciy same year did St. INIawes pre- sume to exercise tlie same right, was questioned in the same manner about it, and (with the same interruption for the parliament immediately succeeding) was permitted to exercise it ever afterwards f. Thh indul- gence 1 have attributed before to the influence of the queen, the pro- bable jiroprieter of the town at the time ; but that must have been occa- sioned by a principle very different, as St. German's was certainly not in the crown ; and, in all probability, by some compromise made by the royal \vith the private proprietors. 'Unit resulted originally, no doubt, from the activity of the Champcrnoun, who was heir to the first receiver of the priory from king Henry in 1542, and who transferred it over to Richard Eliot, esq. thirty or forty years afterward];. Inheriting the bold adventurous spirit of such a receiver, he pushed the inhabitants of the town upon that act of presumption ; he bore them out in it by his compromise probably with the lord steward, then the sole settler of con- tested elections § ; and he continued to repeat the unchecked presump- tion in a third parliament, the 13th of Elizabeth, 15"1 ||. Then came Mr. Eliot, not so late as 15/5, when Mr. Willis intimates he came, but, what Mr. Willis's own evidences shew, as early as 1.571-2 ; and so be- came one of the representatives himself in a fourth parliament, that of 1572 ^. In such an extraordinary manner have two of our Cornish vil- lages been elevated into parliamentary boroughs ! For this elevation of St. German's, Champcrnoun gave it a mayor in the first return, and (to cast a deeper shade of antiquity over his own creation) a port-reve in the second**, though he betrayed the whole of the imposition by his variation in the title, and the town has had a port-reve ever since -f-f-. This otficer he made the jury of the manor to elect in the court-leet of the manor at Michaelmas ; and all the householdeis who had lived a twelvemonth in the town, so were competent to serve as jurymen in * Willis, 146, 147, and Statute Book. •t Willis, 168. X Willis, 143. § Willis, J46. II Willis, 147 and 15.3. ^ Willis, 153 : " 14 al West. Thomas Ashe, gent. Richard Eliot, gent" *• Willis, 146, 147. +t Willis, 147. the SF.CT. II.] • HTSTORICALLY SURVEVED. 243 the manor-court, he made to elect the representatives |. But he care- fully confined the privilege of elections to his own part of the town, to that which he held in fee simple from the grant of (he crown and the confirmation of a statute; denying it to the his!if)p's part, though great in itself §. Ijecaiisc he possessed this bv a lease alone. " The division of " the town into two manors," says iMr. ^\'illis, " — continues at this " day ; the bishop's moiety being held by lease of three lives by^ Edward " Eliot, esq. proprietor also of the other manor, whose predecessors," Champcruouns as well as Eliots, " have probably ever since the dissolu- " tion of j/ionasferies,"' and consequently many years before the Eliots came, " been farmers or lessee-tenants to the see of Exeter 1|." We thus account for that concession of an elective franchise to the town, which lias never been accounted for before ; and they suggest the reason for that confinement of the franchise, which appears so extraordinary in itself, but which refuted the very conjectures hitherto formed for its commencement ^. Yet, to pursue the history of the town a lillle further, the market still continued in it long after the ('onquest. In the 30th of Edward L among- the manerial privileges claimed by the bishop and the prior was a market and a fair* ; the latter recently kept on the 1st of August, but kept originally on the day of the parish-feast, the day of St. German's death, the 3 1st of Julyf; the former not annihilated by the market of X Willis, 147. § Willis, 147 : " Great part of whicli [vill of St. German's] is without the borough." II Willis, 143. ^ Supposivg Mr. Willis to mean wliat lie mentions, that " the episcopal palace" is " styled in some writings Cuddenbcak borough," and s7ipposivg his " some writings" to carry any weight with them, then the palace was so called as the borough or castellated house of the bishop : so we have a parliamentary borough now in Shropshire, from the cas- tellated liouse of the bishop, yet remaining in its ruins, denominated Bishopscastlc. But I still believe the " some writings" to be merely an imposition put upon Mr. Willis; such as I well remember to have heard in his lifetime, as often put upon him by men more winy than wise, more jocular than good, mischievously sportive, and malignantly tncrry. * Willis 148. t Willis, 141. I I 2 Saltash, 2 1-i THE CATITF-DRAL OT C0R:C'VVALL [cHAP. WX. Saltasli, but injured essentially in its tolls, reduced almost to a shadow ludt a century ago, yet obsened no longer upon a Sunday, and now- disused entirely. It ceased to be observed upon this day so devoted to religion, in consequence of a general law forbidding any to be kept upon it; a statute of the 27th of Henry VI. 1448, " considering the " abominable injuries and ofiences done to Almighty Goo, and to his '' saints, always aiders and singular assisters in our necessities, because " of fairs and markets upon their high and principal feasts, as in the " feast of the Ascension of our Lord, in the day of Corpus Christi, in " the day of Whitsunday, in Trinity Sunday, with other Sundays, and " also in the high feast of the Assumption of our Blessed Lady, the day " of All Saints, and on Good Friday, aecustomably and miserahhj [memo- " rially] holden and used in the realm of Lngland ; in which principal " and festival days, for great earthly covetise, the people is more will- " ingly vexed, and in bodily labour foiled, than in other ferial days, as " in fastening and making their booths and stalls, bearing and carrying, " lifting and placing their wares outward and homeward, as though " they did nothing remember the horrible defiling of their souls, in " buying and selling with many deceitful lies and false perjury, with " drunkenness and strifes, and so specially withdrawing themselves and " their servants from divine service |." The market ^hus appears to have been kept from the time of Athelstan to the reign of the sixth Henry, through a period of five hundred years, upon a Sunday. Then the nation seemed to awake into a general feeling of propriety upon the point, prohibited all markets for the future upon a Sunday, and even in the keenness of a new sensation extended the prohibition, not merely to Good Friday, which we still observe w ith religious reverence, and must observe while we continue to be Christians, but to Ascension-day, M^hich we honour only by particular offices in public worship ; to the day of All Saints, ■vyhich we consider merely as a common holjday ; to the day of the Virgin Mary's Assumption, and to the day of Corpus Christi, both \n hich we have long ceased to observe at all. It even, in its X Cap. V. The law accordingly orders, that " all manner of fairs and markets in the said " principal feasts and Sundays and Good Friday, shall clearly cease." new SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 245 new zeal, adduced reasons against the keeping of markets, and the obser- vance of fairs, those greater markets as merely annual upon such days, wliich \\ould be equally forcible against the observance and keeping upon aiiij. The people, says the law, " did nothing remember the hor- " riblc ueliling of their souls, in buying and selling with many deceit- " ful lies and false perjury, with drunkenness and strifes," practices cri- minal upon any days. But, amidst such intemperance, the statute very soberly and sensibly rests its own prohibition upon this ; that on such days " the people is itiore willingly vexed, and in bodily labour foiled, " than in other ferial' or holy " days," as gaining by the markets on Sundays one day more in the week for their secular attentions, " in " fastening and making [fast] * their booths and stalls, bearing and car- " rying, lifting and placing, their wares outward and homeward ;" and that " so" they -were " specially withdrawing themselves and their " servants from divine service" on Sunday. " As to a description of this borough,'" adds Mr. Willis concerning what he ought to have denominated the town, as he means both the parts of it, the burgensic and the extra-burgensic, both " called in " Carew ' the Church-town'," a popular appellation in Cornwall for any group of houses near the church ; " ' it mustcreth'," as that author tells us, " ' sundry ruins but little wealth, occasioned (as some coii- " ceive) by abandoning their fishing-trade, or (as the greater sort ima- " gine) by their being deserted by the religious' ;" for " its chief support " was certainly heretofore the priory ; the houses being very meanly " built, and irregular, and situate on an uneven rock, affording no " tolerable reception for travellers, or people who come to the market to *' which this town pretends a title;" pretends one too from a higher antiquity, and upon a more substantial authority than most of the mar- ket-towns in the kingdom ; " and has a small pediing one on Friilai/a, " almost unfrequented. The little trade it drives is by lishiug in Tiddi- • This is the old and popular sense of the word make ; in Lancashire to this day all ranks of natives make 6oors, make windows, by shutting them: so in Leland's Itin. iii. 36, " a " warfe to make sbippcs by." " ford 21(5 TIIR CATItnURAI, OF C01!NWALT, [CH/Vr. VM. " lord river, which" a httlc below the priory terminates in the Liner. as the Liner " about ten [live] miles downwards empties itself into" the Taniar, (hen on its speedy entrance within " the harbour of Plymouth ;" the Tiddiford river " washing the lower parts of the town" of St. (ier- man's, jiccording to ]Mr. Willis, but in fact running at a little distance from every part, and washing only the lands of the priory, or the site of Cuddenbeak f , This tone of lamentation over the town of St. Ger- man's, so natural to an antiquary when lie docs vot tli'mh, u hen he x>n\y feds, and when in that feeling he reflects only on the dissolution of the priory, has been echoed from one writer to another, till it has been taken at last for the very voice of truth. The first note was set by Leland in this account: " S. Gcrmane's is but a poorc fischar town, the " glory of it stood by the priory ij;." But Leland had a reason for the note, w Inch none of the repeaters have had since ; the expulsion of the clergy from the priory, and the non-substitution of the Eliots in their room. Since this family has resided in the priory, the town has had no cause to deplore the absence of its clergy ; the rents of the priory- lands, the rents of the bishops, and the rents of various estates beside, have been all expended at the town : much more has therefore been laid out there by the secular prior than could have been b} the regular. The trade of fishing, indeed, which might be encouraged by the fasts of the clergy upon fish, yet was equally encouraged by the fish-fasts, enjoined in special laws upon all for a long time after the Reformation, cannot be supposed to have declined while the encouragement was continued ; and, in fact, is falsely asserted by Carew before to have been " aban- " doned" in his time, either in 1580, when he w^as writing his work, or in 1602, when he published it§. "In the church- towne," says Norden in 1584, "are manic inhabitantes, but (as it seemeth) noe greate " riches ; it hath bene farr more popidous,'' a declaration supported by no proot"^ opposed by every testimony, and encountered hy cxeij pro- bability ; " but the decaye hath grownc by 3 severall meanes ; firste, " by the discontinuance of the bushopes sea," a discontinuance even t Willis, 148, 149 ; and Carew, 109. J Leland's Itin. ill. 40. § Lifeof Carew prefixed, xvii. and .\x. 5 /I/cn SECT. II.] inSTOKICALLY SURVEYED. 2-17 i/wn near five centuries and a half before, when the town could have had no importance to lose; " — the scconde, the subprcssing of the " pryorie, which was a meane to drawc inhabitantes," but a much stronger than which ha.s surely been furnished by the residence of the Eliots here; " and lastly, by their own neglecte of the commodious " trade of fishinge*." Here the " abandoned" trade of Carew is only the " neglected" of Norden, and in reality was not either neglected or abandoned then. Camden, who first published in 1586, after more than ten years of travels -f- ; who republished in isgo, I5g4, 1G07 ; \\ho had seen Carew's remarks in manuscript before his first publication J, and had even seen them in print before his last§, continues in all his three last editions to affirm the actual prosecution of the fishery, yet to expose the poor appearance of the town. " At the village of St. Ger- " man's," he tells us, " — is a small church dedicated to St. German of " Auxerre, in which sat a very few bishops ; — I say the village of St, " German's, for there is nothing else there at present but the cottages *' of fishermen, who carry on a pretty extensive fishery in the ocean " and in the adjoining rivers ||." The fishery, we see, v^as then prose- cuted • Norden, 93. From Carew, 109, has Norden copied this folly, prudently omitting some strokes in it. Ascribing the supposed declension of the town to the expulsion of " the religious people," Carew thus subjoins; *' for, in former times, the bishop of Corn- " wall's see was from St. Petrock's in Bodinyn remooved hither, as from hence, when the " Cornish dioces united with Devon, it passed to Crediton," an assertion against fact, as we have seen before, " and lastly from thence to Exccster; but this tirst losse receyvcd re- " liefc through a succeeding priory," as if the priory begun after the bishopric had been Icnioved. Such a mere gossipper in antiquarianism is this celebrated antiquary ! in the infancy of antiquarianism among us, even such a petty narrator of impertinences could gain celebrity, si dis placet, as an auiiciuary. t Gibson's Life of Camden prefixed to his Camden. X Carew's Life prefixed to his work, xvii. § In 590, p. 126: " Hxc planius et melius t?offii7 Richardus Carew dc Anthom'c, — " qui hujus regionis dcscriptlonem latiore specie, el non ad tcnue, elimat." So equally in 15H6. (Carew's Life, xvii.) In 1594, p. 131, as before, but with this addition, " qucm- " que mihi prxluxisse non possum non aguosccrc." But in 1607, p. 143, " docuit" and " elimavit." jl In 1590, p. 122 : " Ad S. German's— aedicula S. Germane Autissiodorensi sacra, in '• qua 2lfi THE CATHEDRAL OF OORXAVAI.r. [cHAP. VII, cuted so rtnich with all its original vigour, thai the town was " nothing " else — but the cottages of fishermen." It was thus also " a pretty ex- " tensive fishery," not confined to Tidditbrd river, not even keeping itself within the Liner or the Tamar, but pushing out into " the ocean:" yet the town, which was " poore" in Lchnd's time, consisted only of " cottages" in Camden's, and was merely " a village" therefore. The toM-n thus appears in full possession of all its fishery, and in full enjoy- ment of all its opulence at that time ; yet both had sunk away before the davs of Mr. Willis, as " the little trade it drives," he remarks, " is ** by fishing in Tiddiford river." Nor must W'e .suppose, in the fashion- able strain of refining against the very evidence of facts, that what was " pretty extensive" in the estimate of Camden, was merely " little" in the ideas of Mr. Willis, from the rising scale of trade in the whole island eince the days of Camden. The fishery was apparently decaying in the time of Mr. Willis, shrinking back from " the ocean" and " the adjoin- " ing rivers," so confining itself to its ow^n current : even there is it now discontinued. But tradition still speaks of it in a tone similar to Camden's, as a fishery cither principall}' or solely for pUcliards, conse- quently out upon the sea, though merely for a short season. Yet the shoals of these annual migrants from the south-western depths of the Atlantic to the coasts of Bretagne and Cogiwall, for the food that they find along them, which, when caught, used to be presen-ed by smoking, which were therefore denominated ftimadoes by the Italians, to whom then, as now, v>e principally sold them, and \\ hich are still denomi- nated fumades by the very populace of Cornwall, even when they are " qua cum pauculi sedissent episcopi," &c. " Ininc Gcrmani viculum — ; nihil enim aliud *' hudie est, quam piscatorum viculiis, qui salis copiosam exercent piscaturam in vicino " oceano, f^ivero flumine proelciHuente, ei Taniara qui regionis est terminus." In 1594, p. 126, the only vaiidiiouis '• piscatorum Cusulie" ami " et pmxiinis fluniinibus," the Liner being previously mentioned thus : " Liverum fluviolum — qui subluit S. Germans viculum." In 1607, all is just as in 1594. — " .^Edieula" in Canulen here is translated by bishop Gibson, c. :i, " a little religious house," and by Mr. Gough, i. 6, " a small religious " house," they fancying it meant the priory, when it actually means the church, and when the words " in qua cum pauculi sedissent episcopi," shew demonstratively it means so. But jGibson had made the mistake, and Mr. Gough had not power to correct it. noAv SFXT. II.] ' nrSTOBICALLT SURVEVED. 240 now preser\^d by pressing, had long ceased to range so high up the channel as St. German's, stopped their migration generally about Fosvey, and so threw the whole fishery into the hands of the western Cornish*. Tliis was the case within these ^ew years, when a new movement was made in a government almost as revolutionary as the French republic's, and tlie pilchards began to- range as high as ever up the channel, even up to Cawsand Bay, at the farthest extremity of Cornwall on the east. Yet even thert the fishery was prosecuted, not in the bold mode in which it ap^t?ar^ from Camdert to have been prosecuted at St. Ger- man's : formerly, and is prosecuted' by the \^'estern Cornish at present, by taking the fish oiif at «ert, but by managing a pilchard-seine as timidly as a ground- seine, dropping it in a kind of half-moon along the waters of the beach, and then by a rope at ciich end hauling the fish on shore ; nor is' it more than twtihty-five years ago that the Cawsand fishers were obliged to procure nets, bbat!>, and men from Vcrvan upon our own coast, for carrying on the fishtty in the true' rtianner again. The town (if St. German's, then, was always little andpetty'irt itself, even vi'hen its fishery was at the height ; nor has either it or its fisheiy been affected at all by the alienation of its priory-lands to a secular family -f, however it may be hereafter by the desertion of the site in summer for some water-drinking place, or by the exchange of its solitude in winter for the noise and amusements of Londorii"^ ' ' The only alienation \\hich could affect cither the to%vn or the parish Avas one of a very dilfcrent natm-e, one of a spiritual quality, one therc- * Gough's Camden, i. lo. t ■" The marchantes that do deaJe in lhi§ comodiiic" of pilchards,, '♦ as doe divers Lon- *' doners, vciU them in siindiic places. In Fraunc liity uUcr thi;ir pickled pilchardcs," now not known but. in d(.)iii.fstic use, " and suche as ihcy pack in hogshcadcs and other caske, " uhcr they are recCyvcd as A x'erie welcome rclicfe to the sea-coaste of that kingdonie, and •' Irom the St-oaste revehled to their great profit ifi the inland to\riics." All this trade into France is now gone. " Tiic iiijcd ware they carrvc inio S]iavnc, Ilalie, Venice, and tVncri *' pMctH tcitliin the Stra^te}, where they are very v.cndibli;, and i 40, " we came across a bar of sand, — till we got to the G2//h', a part of Agnes, " and heVet divided from it but by high and boisterous tides : here, on a plain, we found a " large stone erect — , but at present there is neither corn nor field, this Guclu (in Cornish " signifying, a plain field) serving only as a croft or coarse common to Agnes." Hence we see plainly, ?'% " on many estates;" not "especially in the west," but equally in the east, " one of the best fields is called," not " the Gews," but the Gcw; not as being' «' the slay and support of the estate," an etymology singularly harsh and violent ! but as a plain amid the h'dh of Cornwall, and thervfore " one of the best fields" upon an estate. J F. 120: <| Richardus tenet de cpiscopo Thintjen. T. R. E. geldabat pro dimidia " hida. Ibi tamen est i hida. Terra est vi carucatx. In dominio est carueata ct dimidia, *' cum i servo et v villanis etii bordariis cum ii carucatis et i acra silvx. Olim tt niodo " valet xxv solidos." • Tonkin's MS. t F. 120: " Ipse cpiscopus tenet Laxgvitetone. T. R. E. geldabat pio iiii Indis, ibi '"' tamen sunt .\i hid;e.. Terra est xl carutalx. In dominio sunt ii carucatx, et vii servi tl «« xxvii villani el xx bordarii cum xxix carucatis. Ibi viii acrse prati et c acrae paslurae el x ♦' acrai "siivte minuta:. Olim viii libras, modo valet -wji libras." now 254 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAl'. Vll. now vitiated into Lawhitton, bv that elision in speaking which I have previously noticed, " f^olland holds under the bishop Landicle. In the time of king Ed- " ward it gelded tor i hide, yet there is i hide and a halt' there. The land " is xii carucates. In demesne is i carucate, and iii seni and xiii vil- *•' lani and iiii bordarii with iii carucates. There, are ii acres of meadow, " and a pasture ii miles long and one mile broad. Formerly it was " and now is worth iii pounds :|:." This I apprehend to be that manor of Landegey, in the parish of Kea, near Truro, upon which the ch.urch Avas originally built, and from which, therefore, it carries the appella- tion of Landelegh, or Landegh, in the Valor of 1292, and of which, with the patronage of the living, the bishop is still possessed §. "-Godefrid holds under tiie bishop SANvtuNUEc. "in the time of king " Edward it gelded for i hide. The land is v carucates. In demesne is *' i carucate, and ii sei-vi and v villani and vi bordarii with ii carucates. " There, is a pasture half a mile long and as much broad, a wood half a " mile long and one quarter broad. Formerly it was worth -xl shillingSj '* now it is worth xx shillings ||." This is apparently the manor bf St. Wvunow, originally (we see) belonging to the bishop, but even at the Conquest held only under him, with a reservation of rent, merely half as much as the manor used to pay, merely twenty shillings when it used to pav forty, and, from the same power of violence that took it out 6f the bishop's own possession, never raisable afterwards. The marior ^\'as X F. 120: *' RoHandus tenet de episcopo Landici-K, T. R. E, geldabat pro i liida, ibi " tamen eist i hid;i el dlmidia. Terra est xii carucatx. In dominio est i carucata, ct iii sern " et .xiii villaiii et iiii bordarii cum iii carucaiis. Ibi ii acras prati, et pa?tura ii leucas Ipnga " et unam leucam lata. Olim ct modo valet iii libras." § Tonkin's MS. an inqnisition, 5 Car.: " The manor of Landegey and Laner cum per- " tiaenliis in paroch. de St. Key ct alibi," &c. In tlie Valor of 1292, the church appears called " Landelegh," or "Landegh." II F. 120: " Godefridus tenet de episcopo Sakwinuec. T. R. E. geldabat pro i hida. " Terra est vi carucatns. In dominio est i carucata, et ii scrvi et v villani et vi bordarii cum ii " carucatis. Ibi pastura dimidiam leucam longa et tantundem lata, silva dimidiam leucam •■" longa et unam quadrantem lata. Olim xl solidos, modo valet xx solidos/' then SECT, n.] IIISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 255 then possessed by a fcunily, that from it adopted the appellation of De San. ffl/tinoJiO. Thus Philip de San. Wynnoko was one of those who arc speciried in the 25th of Edward 1. as holding twenty pounds or more a year in lands and, rents within this county*. Lcland calls " S. " Winnous an abbate chirch," as appropriated to the abbey of St. Peter's in Exeter, now to the dean and chapter there ; then adds, that " by the — chirch of old tyine inhabitid a genlilman, Joannes de S. " Wynnoco ;" and finally subjoins, that there " is much good wood at " S. Ginoke's-f." The manor, the church, and the parish, derive their common appellation from a saint of Bretagnd, who, about 582, went into France, then a distinct kingdom, and into that part of Flanders which is now incorporated into France equally with Bretagne ; esta- blished a monastery in the latter, at a place near Dunkirk, since deno- minated Berg St. Vinoc ; and was adopted as a saint by the Cornish as well as by the Flemings 'I. — But we now return to St. German's ao-ain. " From THE CHURCH OF Saixt German has been taken away i hide " of land, which paid by custom one cup of ale and xxx pence, in the " time of king Edward, to the same church §." This is one of those jocular tenures that make such a figure in an antiquary's view of our tenures, and exhibit the manners of our ancestors in a peculiar light ; naturally grave in themselves, hardly ever sallying out into the vivacity of humour, yet even then sallying only amid the formalities of law, and in the cessions of property. But, what distinguishes this very strongly from the rest, it is certaitdy prior to most of them, probablv prior to all, and confessedly Saxon in itself " From the same church has been " taken away i acre of land, and it is the land of one carurate. From *' the same church has been taken i virgate of land. Perlin [held all • Carcxv, 52. + LtKiiul's Itin. iii. 36. J Usher, 533, &c. and Ltland's Itin. iii. 61 : " Ex Vita S. WiiiRoci. < Qiiadanociis, " Ingenocus, Madocus, ct IPt-nocus, Britones, monachi in Sithni nionaslerio, cui prxcrat " Bcilimis'." 5 K. 120: " De ffioclesiA S. Gcrinani ablafa est i liida terrsc, quae rcddcbal per consuctu- '* dincm imam ciipam ccrvisx ct x.nx denarius T. l\. E. cidem atticsiic." ''three ^5(5 THE CATHEDRAL ClF COHNAVALL [ciIAP, VH. *' three] under the earl of INIoriton. 'J'licsc were in the time of king " Edward, within tlie demesne of the same ehurch. Now Rainald and " Ilame hold them," This completes the picture of Norman oppres- siveness in Cornwall. In the insolence of a riew-acqnired sovereigntv- over the country, and in the exorbitance of unprincipled passions o^e^ the heart of the earl, he had laid his hands upon the very patrimony df the church, robbed the very Cion at whose altars he bowed, and defied the very thunders at which he shuddered. Such is the peculiar stupidity of sacrilege *. But the record closes its whole account in this retrospective and com- prehensive manner : "all these lands were held by bishop Leofric, " in the time of king Edward -f-." We -thus survey the list of those manors, which belonged to the bishop of Exeter before the Conquest, and were actually held by that •^flT • * '' F. I20: ''Deeadeni xcclesia est ablata i acra terrae, et est terra icarucat^c." How " i acre of land" could be ■" the land of i carucale," will naturally puzzle my reader to ascer- tain. But the passage proves an acre in Doonisday Book, occasionally to be an acre in iiameonlv, and much larger than an acre in reality. Here an acre is declared equivalent to acarucate. But the very declaration shews it not to be so, ordinarily in the record. Here, and here only, as we have the declaration no w here else in Cornwall ; does the record adopt the Cornish largeness of measure, for an acre. " Every ancient Cornish acre," Hals ob- serves in p. 159, is " sixty statute-acres of land." Bui Carcw, 36, says, " Commonly " thirty acres make a farthing land, iihie farthings," or two hundred and seventy statute- acres, " a Cornish acre." And " in the register of Lacy, bishop of Exeter, A. D. "1420, " the Cornisli acre" is found far below Carcvv's account, though much above Hals's, even as it is found in Doomsday Book; appearing to have " contained fottr fcrlings-, alias far- " things, each fcrling consisting of thirty acres, statute-rjieasurc," and each Cornish acre, therefore, " containing — one hundred and twenty statute-acres" (Borlase's Nat. Hist. 319), the very amount of a carucale. " De cadcm tecclcsia est al)hta i virgata terrse. plinus " [tenuit] de coniite Moritonia;." What does this figure or letter m<.an, /9? 'We had it before under Bcrnerh, thus, " geldabat proi hida p xxiiii libras," where it obvjnusly means per; and we have it here again, where I therefore suppose it to iriean p^r again, forming the first syllable of the personal name, so leaving the second to begin with- out a capital letter, " Ilae erant T. R. E. in douiinio ijusdem a:cclesjce, modo tcncnt ■" Kainaldus et Hame," t F. 120: " Omnes has terras tenuit Levric cpiscopus T. R. E." 1 very SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 257 very Leofric the bishop, who transferred his see of St. German's %\ith all its possessions to Exeter. They therefore were plainly the posses- sions of his Cornish sec. lie particularly held the manor of St. Ger- man's, and the lands of the priory were in liis manor ; as being noticed imder '• the land of the bishop of Excestre." JJut while we thus behold the first bishop of Exeter possessing the manor of St. German's, with a variety of other manors, as bishop equally of Exeter and St. German's, we find him not possessing a single manor, as bishop equally of Bodmin too. The property of the church of Bodmin is exhibited in the same form as that of the bishop of Exeter, but as totally distinct from it. " The church of Saint Petroc," says the record, " holds Bodmixe. " There, is i hide of land which never gelded. The land is iiii carucates. " There v villani have ii carucates with vi bordarii. There, are xxx " acres of pasture and vi acres of undei-vi'ood. There S. Petroc has Ixviii *' houses and one market. The whole is worth xxv shillings*." Not a single house in the town, not a single acre in the manor, does Leofric hold at the very manor and town, from which he derived one half of his double title as the prelate of Cornwall, and in which his predecessors have been hitherto believed to have had their sole seat originally. At St, German's he possesses the whole manor, at Bodmin he possesses not a particle of it. At St. German's he shares the very extensive land within the manor, equally with the canons of the church; at Bodmin he has no share with the church at all. At St. German's he has a regular demesne of ii carucates, with iiii servi and xxx villani and xii bordarii upon xvi carucates besides ; but at Bodmin he has no demesne, no ser\ us, no villanus, no bordarius, and no carucate. In St. German's he appears at home, at his see, at his palace ; but in Bodmin he appears without a palace, without a see, without a home. 1 dwell the more circumstan- tial I \- upon the point, because it has never been observed before, because it is the result too of all that I have previously remarked, and linally * F. 120 : " Lcci.EsiA S. I'lrrnoc Itnet Hodminh. Ibi est i hida lerrai qux minquam *' o-cldavit. Terra esl iiii carucat.-E. Ibi v villani liabcnl ii carucatas cum vi bordariis. IM " xxx acra: paslurx ct vi acrx silvx niiiuua:. Ibi habcl S. I'clroc Ixviii domus el uiunn " niercatiim. Ti)tiiin v.tlet xxv solidos." VOL. II. L L conliims 258 niE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VII. confirms the whole. The see of Bodmin, vvc now bcliold decisively in the mirror of Doomsday Book, was not the original see of Cornwall, was never the sole seat of the bishop, was never the 7-ca! seat at all ; and at last, when it was associated with St. German's, became only the nomi- nal, the titular, the conjunctive see of Leofric. Nor had Leofric one more inch of ground tlaere for the endowment of his bishopric, than he had at any of the other churches in his diocese. In a seeming opposition indeed to this plain tiiith, " the manors of •' Cargoll and Ryalton" have been said to be " given by our earls of " Cornwal before the Norman conquest, to the bishop of Bodman or " Cornwal, or the prior thereof* ;" Lanhcr, in St. Allen parish, is declared to be " the capital messuage of the bishop of Exons manor of " Cargoll, whereimto it is annexed f ;" and " the great lordship and " manor of Ryalton, heretofore pertaining to the prior of Bodman," is declared to be " held of the bishop of Exons manor of Penryn, and pays "yearly lo/. high-rent to the same; from whence I gather," notes an author, " that formerly both pertained to the bishopric of Cormvally " afterwards concerted into Kirton and Exeter," luith Kirton into Exeter:}:. That all this, as an intimation of the endo\\'ment of our Cornish see previoxisly to the Conquest, is absolutely false ; we know from the roll of Doomsday itself. There Cargau, there Ryelton are expressly specified, not as the manors of the bishopric of Exeter, but as entirely distinct from them, as exclusively the manors of Bodmin priory. " The church itself [of St. Petroc] holds Rieltone," but " the earl of *• Moriton — holds under 8. Petroc Cargau §." Ryalton appears from its name, to have been a house belonging to the king of Cornwall; claims accordingly a jurisdiction over the whole hundred of Pyder ; has also a strong prison still attached to its ancient royalty ; and shews a TOansion-house, much beautified as well as enlarged, almost indeed re- * Hals, 74. t Hals, 4. % Hals, 68. § F. 120: '• Ipsa cccclcsia tenet Rieltone — ; comes Moritonire — tenet de S. Petroc «« Cargau." 5 built. SECT, ri.j HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 250 built, by that prior of Bodmin, Vivian, who died in 1533 ||. Yet this \ery manor, so plainly annexed to the priory, pays lo/. yearly (it seems) to the bishop's manor of Penryn. But it evidently paid nothing at the Conquest. It vs'as not held then, either inediately or immediately under the bishop. It was Iield by the very prior himself. This we see at a glance, when we consult Doomsday Book, when we behold Eyalton possessed by the priory, and find no paj-ment accruing from it to tlie bishopric. Doomsday Book indeed draws a strong broad hne of dis- tinction for us, between the ages antecedent and the centuries subse- quent to it. Adhering to this line, we are not bewildered in the mazes of sliifting property, but walk steadily with the clue in our hand through all the windings, and reach the termination of the whole sec»n-cly. We particularly see the lands of the priory of Bodmin, and the lands of the bishopric of Cornwall, as distinct as the persons of tlie bishop and the prior ; the bishop not having one atom of property in the lands of the priory, at Bodmin, at Cargoll, at Ryalton, or at any of its manors ; yet possessing a manor at St. German's, sharing the lands of it in an even proportion with the canons of St. German's priory, enjoying even a part of his share as the demesne of his palace, and even cid- tivating it by his servi, his A'illani, his bordarii. At St. German's the bishop was demonstrably an inmate, at Bodmin he was absolutely an alien ; and legal evidence is now superadded to historical %. H Ilals, 68, 69, 20. ^ Leiand dc Script. Brit. 61, says thus, as I have already noted in pari, under!. 4: *' Conies Moiiduncnsis et Corinianus, fralcr uteriniis Gulichni Prinii, regis Angliie, fanum " Petroci prcedUs spoliavit onuubus ; Algarus nobilis, ct Gulichmis Guarvestiits episcopus •* Iscanus, fundos — solicili injjis pristinum reduxerunt." But that this is all a slander upon the earl of Mortaigne, Doomsday Book proclaims with a loud trumpet ; reciting all ihc landu of Hodmin priory, as still to an atom nearly attached to it. Yet " Liland informs us," we arc told by an author equally ingenious and judicious, but borne down by a testimony so weighty in Itself, " that he seized — on all the lands belonging to the monastery of St. Pctroc "in Bodmyn; the restilutixiri of wliich, jWgar, a nobleman, and Gulielmus Giiaivettiiis, ** bishop of Exeter, afterwards procurvd," (Some Account, p. 3.) Algar only rebuilt the church (Hals, 19) ; and " W iiliani Ifurlcwisl, bishop of Kxccstrc, crcctid the last funda- '* tlon of this priorv, and" instead of restoring, " had lo hymsflf pari nfthauncienl lamtes of •' Bodmijn monasleric," (Leiand's Ilin. ii. 115.) L L 2 Tims 20O THE CATIir.DRAL OF CORNWALL [ciIAP. \TI. Thus, however, was the bishop of St. German's, or (as merely entitled at last) the bishop of St. German's and of Bodmin, provided with an income fully proportioned to his dignity, and amply competent for his expenditure. The sound of the names of liis manors indeed is greater to our ears, than ever his income was to his own purse. But then the mode of hving at the time and the relative cheapness of the country, must have made a short income run out into a long expen- diture. Nor had the prelate of Cornwall any reason to complain of the too restrained bounty of his sovereign towards him. " The lord bishop " of this diocese," sajs Hals (as cited by Dr. Borlase), from an estimate formed in lOo2, " is lord of several manors and lands in Cornwall, worth " AXisUALLY, if they were not leased, twelve thousand pouxds*." Or, to cite the A^ery words of the author immediately from himself, as more particular than they appear in Dr. Borlase ; after a calculation of the respective values of our Cornish rectories and vicarages, formed much below their true values at present, as made " accordinge to the *' computation of Edward Herle, of Prideaux, esq. anno Dom. iOo2," ■who in the male line was descended from a Northumberland family, thouo-h in the female from a Cornish one f , and who, from his residence in Cornwall, had every advantage of information, is subjoined this con- clusion : " Soe the bishop of Bodman [St. German's] or Cornwall, now " Exon, longe before tJie Norman conquest, as he still is, teas possessed " of eight greate manors of land, by the bounty and piety of the carles " of Cornwall and kings of England, given and appropriated to his see ; " viz. Cudan Bcake, La?Avhitton, Lanher, and Cargoll, Peniyn" given since the Conq\iest, as Doomsday Book shews, " Burnear, Elerchy," of which merely the great tithes belong to the bishop, " Tregare," equally with those tithes given since the Conquest, as Doomsday Book again shews for both, " and j^or^ of Pavston," the whole indeed, as Dooms- day Book shews once more; " the lands of all which, if they were not " leased, are worth above twelve thousand pounds per annum J." The addition of several manors, which were donations posterior to tlie * Borl-ise's Nat. H'st. 313, from Hals's MS. + See i. 4, a note. J Hals's ISIS, at the close. Conquest; SECT. II.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 26l Conquest, and which raise the episcopal revenue of course beyond its real heiglit ; is balanced by the omission of many more manors, which are specified by Doomsday Book as prior to the Conquest, and therefore ought to be taken into our account. These are Trewcl, Matele, Tregel, and Thinten. But to these must bo subjoined another, even Frobus, given since the Conquest, as Doomsday Book finally shews, unaccount- ably omitted by Mr. Herle, and yet of so much value in itself, that the late bishop Ross got eight thousand pounds for the renewal of a lease upon it. Thus, if the patrimony of our Cornish bishopric at the Con- quest is diminished by the suljstraction of the posterior manors, it is also augmented by the addition of the prior ; the reduced stream of endo\\ment is again s\^■elled to its full size; and at a gi'oss estimate, ia a general valuation, the revenue of our Cornish see may be still fixed, if' the leases were annihilated that now exist, and that now produce perhaps not a tenth of the income, at the extended simi of twelve THOUSAND POUNDS A YEAH*! * Gibson in Camden, c. 19, cites an inquisition, 9 Edw. II. which specifies the Cornish manors of the bishop of Exeter thus, " Law hitton, St. German's, Pawton, Pregaer, Pen- " 71/71, and Cargaul." The former of the 7>iarked manors should be Trcf^nTc, as in IJals above, situated in Gercns parish, and said by Hals, 138, to be called in Doomsday Book Tregara-du, which would very aptly signify God's Trcgare ; but falsely said by him, as the name never occurs in the book at all. The mist.ikc arises perhaps from another name, nearly similar in form, and therefore fancied to be the same in reality, "Ragarad-duc, read as Tregara-duw; yet one of the manors belonging not to the bishop, but to the earl. (See v. i. f. 124.) So he says, in p. 145, 146, concerning Penryn, that " this to\»n — was a privi- " legcd manor — icforc the Norman conquest;" and that " by the name Pc-u-rin it was " taxed, as the vohe lands of a considerable manor, in Doomsday roll;" when it is not even mentioned in the roll. So he equally says, p. 8 aiul 140, that St. German's is called there " Abbictown," or " Abbie-tone," or " Cudanwnoid ;" when we have already seen, that not one of the three names occurs in it. He adds loo, in p. 7, 14, 39, 59, 8cc. that no Cornish saint is mentioned in the book, except St. Wene, or St. Wcna; when St. Wcnnc is not mentioned once, and St. Mawan, St. German, St. Michael, or St. Stephen, St. Petroc, St. Achebrann, St. Probus, St. Carentock, St. Pieran, St. Berrione, or St. Mcot, with St. Constantine, are all mentioned expressly by name. So little cm we depend upon any one reference to Dooujsday Book in his actounts ! Sr.CTIOX- 202 THE CATHEDRAL OV COn^rv^•\LL [cHAf. YII. SECTION HI. Notwithstanding this ample endowment of the prelacy of Cornwall, the last prelate evidently complained of his income, as too scanty for his necessities or too diminutive for his merits. Lcofric, whose affected timorousness and real avarice occasioned such an ecclesiastical revolution in our little empire, whose name is thus connected for ever with the in- ternal history of it, but ^^■hose motives have never been held up to public reprobation before ; though a Bretoon by birth, was " a man bred up and " taught among the Lorrainers," as Malmesbury informs us *. He there- fore introduced a custom from Lorrain, upon this occasion. He found the church of St. Peter in Exeter, the intended cathedral of Cornwall and Devonshire, appropriated to a society of monks. He considered monks as improper clergjmen in attendance upon a cathedral. He therefore dislodged the monks, and placed what were then and are now denomi- nated CANONS, in their roomf. The first monk was a hermit, renouncing society, and confining him- self to solitude. This kind of life, hoM'ever, presented such a dreary vacuity to the mind after a little experience, and impinged so strongly upon one of the first principles in the human soul, the ruling principle of communication ; that it was soon exchanged, for a more comfortable sort of solitude. The hermit became social, and the hermitage expanded into a monastery. The moral principle of cohesion in man was not ex- iifigiiished, as before ; but the centrifirgal power, if I ma}^ use the language, was now counteracted so far by the ccntnpetal, as to produce a third from the union of both, that should be better than either. I'he love of society was to be indulged, but indulged so as not to break in upon religious retirement. Hence monks were incorporated into colleges, and, what is more wonderful, monks actually lived in families as mar- * Malmesbury, f. 145 : " Lcfrlcus apad Lotliaringos altus et doctus." t Malmesbury, f. 145: " Lefricus, ejectis sanctimonialibus a Sancti Petri monastcrio, ** episcopatum el canonicos slatuit." ricd SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 203 ried men. Even such monkery was confined entirely to the la'itij ; the clergy having cures in villages or in towns, and being therefore pre- cluded from monastic sequestrations. In time, however, monkery found its way among the clergy, as the coUegiated monks Avere wildly obliged to be all ordained. Yet these were confined in their clerical offices, to the walls of their monasteries ; and did not, as th genuine clergy did, engage in the parochial cure of souls -f-. Thus a distinction naturally arose between the latter, denominated the secular clergy, and the former, entitled the regidar ; tliosc, as employed in the secular con- cerns of parish-cures ; these, as living under the regulations of monkery. These particularly distinguished themselves now, by rejecting matri- mony, and binding themselves under solemn vows of celibacy. Man can easily conceive a state of spirituality, which he can never realize. He thus proves himself to be designed for a higher rank in the creation, than what he can ever reach upon earth. He is unwittingly anticipating that "consummation" of his being, so " devoutly to be wished ;" in which " we shall be as the angels in heaven, neither marrying nor '* given in marriage." Thus in the tenth century, when the cathedral of St. German's first received an addition of a chapter to it, and in the eleventh, when the see of St. German's was transferred, with that of Crcditon, to Exeter, the clergy, who had been embodied so long at all the greater churches of the Saxons, in what were laxly called monaste- ries, as \evy earlj- to lend those churches the actual appellation of min- sters* ; v^ere divided into monks renouncing matrimony, and canons or (as they were still known by their original ajipellation at times) clerks, using or not using matrimony as they pleased, in common with all the laity. Thus also of the secular clergy in the church of Ely, prior to the settlement of monks at it, one of them is recorded bv the historian of Ely to have been too curious, too much actuated by the .'■plrit of a modern anti([iiar} , in examining whether the remains, or the grave- clothes of St. I'Uhcldreda, reposited about two ccnlurics bcfuro in their t Bingham's Ant. iii. 13-27. * S:ix. Chroii. p. 40, so early as A.D. 669: COjnpreji on to Tymbjiianne. Hence Yoik minster, Rippoii miiisltr, Wimbuinc iniiutcr, Wi:il- minster, Sec. popularly among us to this day. unburicd 25l THE CATHEDRAL OT CORNWALL [cHAP. VIT. iinburied coffin of stone, yet remained entire ; to have thus taken a stalk of the fennel, that was grcwdng in great abundance upon tlie pavement of the unroofed church, to have thrust it through a hole which had been made by a Danish battle-axe, and so touched her body ; to have then introduced a candle's end at the point of the stalk, which dropped ofl' upon the grave-clothes of the saint, and there burned out, without setting lire to clothes so damp ; but to have finally shaped the stalk into a crook, to have hooked the clothes, to have drawn them up to the opening, and to have cut off a slight particle from them ; yet for these innocent, these antiquarian, these religious acts of curiosity, to have been miraculously punished by the saint, not indeed at the moment, but some time afterwards, as then " a very great plague invaded the house " of that priest, which struck his iv'ife and his childreu m ith a speedy " death, and utterly destroyed his v/^hoX^ pro^^eny -j-." The first of these churches in monkery was the first in dignity, even the cathedral of Canterbury. The conversion of all England originating from Augustine and his brother-monks of the continent, he and they formed the first archbishop and the first chapter. All the archbishops afterward, in reverence to this fact, became monks (if they previously were not) before they were enthroned archbishops ; and at last, below the Conquest, the monks trembled to receive ^^^illiam de Corbuil as archbishop, because he would not become a monk ;|:. I'his establishment of monks in the metropolitical church of all England, must have greatly encouraged the settlement of them in the other cathedrals. Yet so strong was the prejudice of good-sense against them, that I know not t Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 6o2, 603 : " Mox ingciis pestis arripu'it domuni illius " sacerdotis, quae conjiigcni ejus ac libcros ejus cita morte pcrcussit, totamque proi^enicin " funditus exlirpavit." X Bede's Hist. i. 23, " Augiistiniini et alios plurcs cum co nionaclios;" Malmesbar)-, f. 114, " NulUim ad id tenipus [Odonis] nisi monachiii schemate indutum archiepisco- " pum fuisse ;" f. 115, " Constat— monachos in ecclesia Sancti Salvatoris," at Canter- bury, " fuisse a tempore Sancti Laurcntii archiepiscopi, qui primus bcatissimo Auguslino " successit ;" and f. 125, " Willielmus de Corbui!,— defiincio Radulpho Cantuaria: arehie- " piscopo, in ilium honorem cvcctus est, qucni quamvis monachi trepidassent suscipere " (juod esset cltricus," &c. any SECT. 111.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 205 any of our present chapters beside, to have been composed of them originally. Rochester, the second cathedral of England in point of time, which liad Justus, recommended by Augustine himself to tl)c see § ; wdiich had also " Ithamar, — an Englishman by birth, who " wanted nothing of perfect holiness in life, nothing of Rom mi elegance " in knowledge, thejirst tv/io hrotight inlo his own countnj the ornament " of the pontijical honour in the person of cm Englishman, and so lent some *' dignity to his countrymen || ;" but which had equally Thobias, " who *' had drunk deep of the knowledge of letters, even to an extreme satiety *' of them, having not only the Latiii but the Greek so familiar to him, " that he could express in them equaUtj as in his ow?i language rvhatever " he ivished, and not less elegantly than readily * ;" yet at the Conquest w^as merely " a church, miserable and empty, wanting every thing " within and without, as there were scarcely four canons in it f ." St. Paul's cathedral, in London, cotempoiary with that of Rochester in its erection, had Erken\\ aid for its bishop, about 0/5 ; and he, as Malmcs- bury remarks, " is considered in London as a man peculiarly holy, and " as meriting no little the favour of the canons ; for his readiness in "giving them aiulience'l" York, the next cathedral in lime to both, § Malmcsbiiry, f. 132. II Malmcsbury, f. 132: '* Illianiar, — Angliis quidcm ortn, sccl in quo iiilii! perfectK *' saiiclitalis quantum ad vitani, nihil elcganliae Romanas quantum ad scientiam, desidc- "rares; ita primus in patriam pontificalis honoris iu Angli personiVferens gratiam, pro- *' vincialibus suis nonnullani dignitatem adjccit." Ncnniii?, c, Ixiv. seeminsly as.-ens F.<'.- bcrt, made archbishop ol' York about 743 (Godwin, 656), lo have been llic first Englishman ordained a bishop; " Eghirlh cpibcopum, qui tuit primus de nalionc eorum." But 33 Bedc, iii. 14, confirms the assertion of Malmesbury, concerning the English descent and, the episcopal dignity of Ithamar ; so Ncnnius must mean Egbert to be the first I\'ori,ltuinlr'uin made a l)i»hop, " dc nationc eontm," while Ithamar was ji KciU'ish nia,n. (Ikde, iii. 14.) * Malmcsbury, f. 132: " Thobiam sciciitia literarum (lU licd.'t dicit) exlrcma satietsft! " imbutum, quipj/c qui iion modo l.atiuanj scd et Cirqecam lingtiam ila familiarcs habcrcJ, '* ut quodcunque vellct, c:quc ut propria, non minus lacetc quam e.xpcdiit; prot'errcl." bee also Hcdc, V. 23. t Malmcsbury, f. 132: " Ecclesi£i miscrabili ct vacuft, om:iii;m rcruni indigenlia [indi- " genii] intusct extra, vi^ccniin qualuor cauonici erant.'?;!') •' ■ ' -i ■^ Malmcsbury, f. 134: •' llabetur— Eikcnwald.uo j[/)ndi>nw maSiiWj^.' sftticlus, at pro *' exaudjlionis ccicritatc favoreui cauoaicorum nonnihil cmcriliiS." VOL. n. M M had 206 THE CATHEDRAL OP CORNWALL [cilM'. \U. had equally its mwows ; Thomas, appointed archbishop in loro, being " distinguislicd by elegance of person as an object pleasing to be con- " templated, in youth enjoj'ing a fine vigour and pro})ortion of limbs, in' " age being ruddy, with a vivid glow of countenance, and white as a " swan in his locks, — yet never aspersed by any sinister report of any " violation of celibacy ; — only throwing an air of sadness over his suc- " cessors, by his liberahty, by squandering away a great part of the epis- " copal lands, in too much prodigaUty (as is said) towards tlie clergi/, " and so attracting a clergy of competent incomes and learning aromid "him§." But to come towards Cornwall, Sherborne cathedral, that mother to Salisbury, had canons to the tenth century ; w hen jjishop Wilfsin " ejected the clerks from the episcopal church, and fixed monks " in their room*." Yet the daiighter-cathedral itself had clerks or canoiTS afterwai-d, " clerhs distinguished by their literature, — cations *' more celebrated than any others for their literature and their music f.'" Even Crediton cathedral appears from the conduct of Leofric, in expel- ling the monks from St. Peter's in Exeter, and in replacing them* with canons on his settlement of the cathedral in it ; to have equally had canons itself. And the very cathedral of St. German's appears, from a fact which I shall soon produce, to have equally had canons from the days of Athelstan, the founder of its chapter, to the daj's of Edward, the dissolver of it. Cut, in the time of Edgar and Dunstaii, " the order of monks" was thonght " not to neglect in any jiart of tlie country, a lite emulous of § Malniesbury, f. 155: " Thomas,^ — elegantia pcrsonatus specfabilis, dcsiclcrio videnlibusr " erat, jiiveiiis vigore et xqualitate membrorum coniniodus, senex vivido faciei riibore, et " capillis cygneus, liberalitatc sui successores suos contristavit, ut qui multam episcopalium " teirarum partem in clericoruni usiim, nimie (ut dicunt) prodigus, distraxerit, clerum '* sufficientem opibus et literis adunavcrit; — coelibatum ejus nunquam sinister rumor *' aspersit." * Malniesbury, f. 141 : " Wilfsinus — in sede episcopal! monacbos, clericis rejectis, " inslituit." t Malmesburv, f. 142: " Clerici — literis insignes — ; emicabat ibi niagis quam alias " cancnicorum claritasj cantibus etliteratura juxta nobilium." " their JBECT. 111.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 207 " their profession ; because they had rulers over them, religious in " life, famous in knowledge, whom idleness did not make slow, or con- " fidencc render precipitate*." A resolution was therefore taken up bj the archbishop and the king, to change all the canons into monks, with or ivitlwiit their own consent ; as such puritanism of principle did not admit much moderation in practice. " The clerks of many churches," says a monlc, " having the option given them, cithei- to change their " dress or abandon their preferment; gave way to better men, leaving " their places vacant ^.'^ So large and so resolute was the opposition of the clergy, to an innovation fantastical in itself, unmitural in its operation, and very dangerous in the experiment ! For that scry reason assuredly the experiment was not pushed on to any great extent at this period. The man}' churches, which- I have already noticed as clerical or canonical; and the many more that I could notice ;};, shew this. Such fortitude in resisting was sure to awe the soul of fanaticism itself, and to make it shrink into its cellula adiposa again. The monks indeed were frequently disliked by the bishops, even below the Conquest. Thus Walkelm, or Walkelin, who mms nominated to the bishopric of A^'inchester by the Conqueror himself, " being a. foreigner, and new to " the monks," that had been violently thrust into the chapter a few- years before §, and that must have been then unknown in their rigours to the continent in general, as confined to Lorraine entirely, " hated the " 7nen ||." Thus also, when John, bishop of Wells, " a physician by " profession, ' • Malniesbury, f. 115: " Ordo monasticus tcinulam profcssioui* siiie vitam per omnia " loca non ncgligcbat ; proptcrea ijuod habereiU rcciores, viia religiosos, scieiilitt claros, ** quos ncc desidia lardos i\cc audacia prascipites faccret," t Malmesbury, f. 115:. ** Clerici multuruin ecck'siariini, data optioiie ut ant amictuin " inulareiit aut locis valediccrent, cessere nielioribus, habitacula vacua facienlcs." ' X Malni'isbiiry, f. 139, Winchester caUicdral ; f. 153, Worcester; f. 161, Gloviccster; f. 165, Chester; f, i66, O.xfurd ; and Fbrence, p. 417, Hereford. § Malmesbury, '-139: " Clerici episcopaius,^-data optione ut aut vitam mntarcnt ant loco cederent, molliorem partem cligcntes, cxturbati sunt nionachis intrudiiciis." 11 Malmesbury, f. 140: " Advena novus, nionachos cxosui." M:dnu•^^bury represents Jiim indeed, as afterwards altering in his opinion of them ; " facile corrcclus, umhralicum *' illiid odium sape deplora\ It, deincops foveas eos ut fillos, diJigens ut fratrcs, honorans ul M M I " duhiinos." 268 THE CATIIF.DKAL OF COR^-^TALL [cHAP. Tir. " profession, who had acquired no little fortune by his practice,'' being. " a physician of high character, not tor hnowledge but for experience, as " fame (I know not whether truly or falsely) has reported," Iiad trans- ferred his see to Bath, in the reigii of Rufus, and lixed it in a church of monks here; " he behaved harshly to the monks," says a monk himself, " because they wcxcblocliheaih,Vir\'\\i\ his estimation ()arburians; taking " from them all the lands that were to supply them with victuals,, and " slendcrlv furnishing them by his lay-servants %\ith a little food*." Just so wr behold Leofric disliking the monks, at the equal translation of a sec to Exeter ; and v, ith a bolder liand, because perhaps with a greater authorit}-, sweeping them away from his intended cathedral at oncef . Rut the tide still ran so strong in favour of monks, -witli Leofric equally as ^ith the nation ; that he, with all his authority and boldness, bent before it, even while he resisted it; bent in reality, even while he re- sisted in appearance. The grand distinction between the clerk, the canon, and the monk, as I have repeatedly observed before, is the vow of celibacy " dominos." Yet even Mai mesbury allows, that he was still, " nihil minus, pro dissimi- " litucllne vesfis, cxhibcns eia vcl adjutorii vel familiaritatis." And, as is wcU observed in Godwin, 213,," rdonei certe sunt autliores, nionachos ilium ubiciinque data esset fiiciiltas- " (vid. Eadmer, 1. i. p. 10), coenobiis expulissc, et sccuiares presbyteros introduxisse." * Malnicsbury, f. 144: •'Joannes — , profcssione uiedicus, qui noii minimum uuassfum " illo conflaveral arlilkio, — mcdicus probalissimus,. non scieutia scd usu, ut fama (nescio " an vera) di^pcrsit, — dure in monachos agebat, quod cssent hebetes et tjus aestiniatione " barbari, et omnes terras victualium ministras conferrcns, pauculumque vielum per laicos *' siios cxiliter inferens." Nor w as he the onlv bishop who had previously been a physician. We find a bishop of Durham, who had been the queen's physician; as the prior of Durham ** fabricavit ecelesiam Dunelmenseni de novo, adjuvante Nicolao Fernham episcopo Dune!- " mensi, prius reginx medico" (Lcland's Itln. viii. 12). Godwin, 741, 742, fixes Fern- ham's nomination to the see in 1241, the 25th of Henry III. t A ridiculous talc is floating loosely in conversation at times, as if Bath and Wells were first united in consequence of a blunder; a divine being offered either £a//i or Wells by James 1. the di\ine in his acceptance pronouncing Bath as Both, both being therefore united jocularly in his person, and so continuing united ever afterwards. The union, we see, was actually made no less than ^t^e centuries before the accession of James. And let historians beware from this instance, how they engraft traditionarj' anecdotes upon the stock of historj*. Such anecdotes are generally, as here, the mistakes of ignorance, or the niiscreations of fraudidcncc, formally SECT. in. J nrSTORICALLY SURVEYED. 2C)Q formally made by the monk, and not made by the canon or clerk. But let me here prove the point again, for the further illustration of my present subject. A few years after the Conquest, pope Hildcbrand, in a synod, " by a curse interdicted the clerks, especially those who were conse- " crated to the divine minister}'," some clerks being not clergymen, but the same as our parish-clerks at j)resent, not ordained, yet subsei-vMcnt to clergymen in tlie offices of religion, " from having wives or inhabit- *' ing with women *." The year following also, finding his interdict of no avail, or (in the words of the historian, another monk) "because " the clerks chose rather to lie under an anathema than be witliout " wives, pope Hildcbrand, in order to chastise them (if he could) by " the hands of others, commanded that no one should attcad the mass " of a married priest f." This command, and that interdict, indeed, refer erpially to the parochial as the conventual clergy ; because the celibac}' of the monk Mas now attempted to be forced upon every clergvman. The command of Hildcbrand, therefore, ran in these com- prehensive terms : " if tliere are any presbvtcrs, deacons, siibdeacons,'' the clerks not in orders, as mentioned above, and the very fathers of our parish-clerks, " w ho lie under the guilt of fornicatiou ,'' that is, of matrinwmj, now for the first time impudently and impiously denominated forincntion, as forbidden by these ridiculous laws of man, though allowed by the very laws of God himselt', though indeed appointed b}"^ the very system of his pro\idencc, and enforced by the very necessities of our original creation, in the transmission of mankind through a course of descents from a single pair; " wc interdict tliem — any entrance into t!ie " churcli, even till tliey repent and amend ; but if any choose to persist " in their sin, let none of you prcsumt; to attend tliem as they ofH- "• ciatc;};." And " one Athclstan," notes ]Maimcshury in that, very language ■■* Florence, p. 439: " Ilildcbrandus — papa, siiuulo cclcbrata — , br.iino iiiterdixil clericis, " niaximi cliviuo ministcrlo consccralis, iixorcs liabcrc vtl cum mnlicribus liabitarc." t FloreiKc, p. 441 : " Dimi cleric! iingis digcrent anathtmati siibjaccrc quani uxorihus " carcre, liildebrandus papa, ut per alios (si poiscl) casiigaret, prncccpit; ut millus aiidircL " niissam conjugali prcsbytcri." ; Florence, p. 441 : <* Siiiui sur.l prcsbjtcri, diaconi, sabdiacoiii, qui jacent in criminc •' foniicationi?, 270 THE CATIIF-DRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VH. language of Hlklebrand's monkery, which buids the incidental remark close to my present reasoning, " apostatized from his monkish dress, " despised celibacy, and expired in tlie embraces of a" wife, abusively called a " whore*." In this state of the human mind, when with the best itentions it was opening a way for the worst vices ; when it wa3 certainly introducing into the church, and placing at the altar, that very fornication with which it dared to cluu'ge matrimony ; when religion w as thus mounting to the sky in its Ixilloon- of fire and smoke, before it sadly found itself all in flames from its very means of mounting, and he/ore it came hurrying to the earth again with destruction all around It ; Leofric began a kind of mixed discipline among his new canons of Exeter, that should make them monks in reality, though canons in name,, even more than monks under the very name of canons. He obliged them, eavs ^Nfalmesbury, " confranj to the manmr of the English, but •*' conformably to the custom of Lorraine, to eat in one hall, to " fornicationis, intenVicimus — introitiim ecclcsiae, usque dum paeniteanl elcmendtntj siqui 'i auteni in pcccato suo perseverare malucrint, millus.vestium officium coram auscultarc " prjESumat." * Malmesbury, f. 138: *' Qucndam Ethelstanum, qui — monachicae vestis apostata, »' ccelibalu contcmpto, in nieretriciis amplexibus vitam effudit." Giraldus Cambrcnsis :tclls us, what sufficiently explains the opprobrious terms used here and before; " Notum " in Ifidlia niniis est atque notoriiim," he erics cniuplaining, " canonieos Mcnevc-nscsjm *' cuncios, maxime vcro Walensicos, yivA^Wcos, fornicarios nl coiiciihmarios e%s^ sub aliseccle- *' sias caihedralis, et lanquam in ipso ejusdeni gremio, J'ocarias suas cum olstetridhus ct " nutr'uihus atque ciinaliil'is in larllus ct pif?icl rail bus cxhibentes." But in another work he extends the complaint to E/iglund. An old clergyman there, he remarks, " ecclesiamjf//o " Mio cesserat — presbytero — ; (ilius autcm, more sacerdotum paiachialium AiigUce fers '> ciinclorum, — seeum habebat coniitcm iiidiiiduam, et irifocojocmiam, ct in cuhkulo con- " aitivnm," whom the old clergyman called " Filia," and who called him again "Pater." Accordingly he adds, concerning the Welsh, what appears, from his own account, to be equally true concerning the English, '■' ut sieut patres corum ipsos ibi gemierunt et promo- " veruiit, sic ct ip^i more consimili prolcm ibidem smdtant, tani in viiiis sibi quam boneficiis ^' succedancam ; fiUis namque sttis, statim cum adulii fucrcnt ct pienc pubcrtatis annos " c.\ces.serint, coii-canicorum monnnJiUas, ut sic firmiori focdcrc sanguinis scilicet ct nflhii- *' talis jure jungantur, quasi maritali crpuli Cislt'i procurant." Wliarton's Anglia Sacra, ii. 1525, 526. So in Simeon Dunc'mcnsis, 35, \vc see a clergyman noticed, as " non lono'c " ab urbe ccclcsiam habens," yet " luror} of^itaias,'" and so leading " indignam sacerdutii «' officio viram/' " SLEEP SECT, III.] HTSTORICALLr SURVEYED. 2/1 " ST.EEP IX oxE DORMITORY ||." This precluded all possihUity of mar- riage. They could neither " have wives" nor " inhabit with women." They took no vow of celibacy indeed, but were cut off from all use of matiiinony. They were thus kept in the cage of celibacy, not by any bond of voluntary obligations, but by the much stronger bars and bolts of an imprisoning necessity. They were therefore acting really under all the rigours of monkish celibacy, even v% hile they apparently gloried in their liberty under the appellation of canons. They were even doing more, and compelled to be sirklei- than the very monks themselves, some monks avmcedly marrying; as Herbert the bishop, who transferred the see from Thetford to Norwich, and in logG began the cathedral at th.e latter, A^as known at the time, and is therefore declared by history without hesitation, to have had for his father, " Robert, the ahhot of Winchester*." Thus did that practice, which is known to have been universal in our conventual societies, besurcdiv ; " vtorluis tunc ibidem monachis, in sortes ilcricoriim," nicknamed as having children " hercdipetarum, max'n'na pars reddiluum ccsserat." In " 25 re^is Hemici i""," A. D. 1 125, " quidain Alo;aru&, cum conniventia episcopi Exon. Gul. VVarwcsl, obtmuit " licentiam a r<:ge, ut eaileui ceclcsia rcgul. diearetur disciplina;; qua obtcnia, incepil ordo " canon, regul. H per^everavit in hunc diem. Cui episeopo rex fuudalionem hujus monas- " ter. coniulit, cum situ el lerris vicinis." (Itiu. ii. 115.) " 'rhcre hath bene monkes, " then nunnys, then secul.irc prcstes, l|n;» monkes agayn, and last canons regular, in " S. IVtrokcs chirth vii liodmvue, " when ail ihc while there have been only canons secular and canons regular. So iiroercaiivc i> error ! and so necessary is it for a modern aulitpKiry to lliiiik as he moves, even when he moves with the be>t of the aiicieut .uili>iuaric» for his guides ! VOL. II. N N St. 2;4 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VIU St. Anthony in Rosclaml to be annexed to it, probably by Athelstan J, " because they would not Icve theyr coucuhincs' or irives, " found " meanes to dmolve their college §." This forms a striking instance how Jorcthly this prelate aj)pl!ed to their passions, overcoming the honest instincts of nature, overpowering the honourable suggestions of morality, by a tyrannical appeal to their worldly solicitudes. Accord- ingly we find that an archbishop of York, " sooue after the Conquest," got " the coUedgc [or priory] of St. Oswald," at Gloucester, " impro- " priate to the seat of Yorke," then " practized with the prebendaries " [to be} of a new fundation, and that they should be chanons regular ; " some were content, some ivould not, but the bishop brought his pur- " pose to passe by poiver, and there instituted a house of chanons 7-egu- *' ler ||." But what glaringly marks the conduct oi some at least among these wild reformers, that bishop of Exeter " Jiad to liymself part of *' thauncient landes of Bodmyn monasterie ^ ;" and this archbisliop of York " instituted a house of chanons reguler" at Gloucester, " impro- " priating benefices unto them, and giving them coyletts \or quillets] of " land, reserving the goodly landes to the church of Yorhc, that at this " tyme be yet possessed of it *." These puritan prelates, in the midst of their zeal for heaven, attended carefully to the good things of earth, and took them from the very priories that were the objects of their zeal. So coolly selfish could they be, like our modern Quakers, under the ver_v calenture of fanaticism ! Yet their selfishness, let it be noted to their Cfedit, was not of the gross, grovelling, and earthly kind. No ! It was of a refined and delicate nature, such as never yet has been noticed in the history of man ; they plundered not for themselves, not for their relations, but — for their churches, and so avoided all that consumma- tion of guilt in robbery which we denominate sacrilege -f-. At \ See V. I, before. § Itin. iii. 45. |{ Itiii. iv. 82. f Ilin. ii. 115. * Itin. iv. 82. + What " part" of " thauncient landes of Bodmyn" theliishop took, may seem impos- sible to be ascertained, yet is not ; it appearing plainly to be that Cargaul, or Cargau, which in Doomsday Book belongs to the priory, but in a record so early as the 9th of Edward II. is the property of the see, and remains the property of the see at prtsent. (See the last section, a note at the end, and the text near it.) Even this I would gladly presume not to have been absolutely sr.CT. III.] HisTonir.vLLY stnrvEYED. 275 At the end of this interval, however, Bartholomew bishop of lixeter, who was made bishop in 1 lOi, and died in ll84f, came with all the monkery of his own and the other chapters, but with all the authority of the archbishop and the king, to model the priory of St. German's into the same form. " From a view to religion and piety," says the prelate in liis charter of backward reformation, meaning ver}- sincerely (1 believe) the interests of piety and religion, but wandering wildly away (I am coiivinced) in the pursuit of them, " I have changed the " church of St. German in Cornwall, which was acting with little of " ecclesiastical strictness, and almost w ith a secular kind of laxity, into "the life of canons regular '\,." What this want " of ecclesiastical " strictness," what this aliundance of " secular laxity" really '\\-ere, we are not now to be taught ; we have seen sufficiently before, that the " laxity" means only the Christian liberty of marrying, and the " strict- •' ness" signifies merely " the doctrine of devils forbidding to marry." This doctrine was now established in full form of practice within the priory of St. German's, standing sternly victorious over all opposition, and savagely trampling human nature in the dust. Thus did a monkish celibacy go on under the compulsion of vows, or under the restraint of iinpossibiUties; the conventual clergy being all (I believe) reduced beneath the yoke at last, but the parochial still struggling for their freedom, tVom the advantages of their position, and still maintaining it in spite of absolutely taken away by the bishop, to have been Indeed taken only in exchange for another manor; as, while one of the prior's manors in Doomsday Book appears to have passed into the possession of the bishop ; one of the bishop's appears also to have migrated into the hands of the prior, Polton, iilias Pawton, thus answering to Carg-aii], alias Cargaii. See the last section for I'avvton. Yet Cargaul was certainly not taken in t.Nchangc for Polton, because they are both specified as equally the possessions of the see in the record of Edward II. Sec the last section in the note at the end. t Godwin, 403. X Leland's Coll. i. 75: *• Ex charia B. cpiscopi Exoniensis tempore Hcnrici Sccundl. " « Ego ecclesiam S. Cerniani in CornubiA, parum ccclesiasiicc ct pcnc seculai iter convcr- " santeni, in vilam canonicorum regularium, religionis ct pictatis intuitu, converii,' Rarp- *• tolomcus cpiscopus Exoiiicnsis, ijui fiiit faniiliaris Balduino archicpiicopo C'antuaricnsj. " Balduinus arehicpiacopus Cantuar, factum .ipprobavit. — Epi-^copu.-; Exonitiisis — canon, <• reg. induxit aucloriiaic regis." K .N 2 ail 2;6 THE CATHEDRAL OF COT?V\\A[X [ciIAP, VTI. all invasions from their dispersion over the countiy§, till the Reforma- tion happily came to restore the Gospel to man, and man to the Gospel, to free those who were pccidiarly worthy to he free, and to replace nominal canons, hut real monks wi(:h canons at once nominal and veal 11. Before § The parocliial clergy continued to rnarry in defiance of all canons and interdicts, down to the Reformation. (Hist, of Manchcsterj il; quarto, 458-460.) In them nature, as formed bv GuD, and as conformed to Scripture, was in fact or in figure llie " Ponteni indignatus *' Araxes" of Virgil. H That much inegul.irity of practice might naturallv be expected from, and would surely be imputed to, a compelled celibacy, wc are ready enough to believe : accordingly numerous have been the protestant falsehoods that have passed current against the popish clergy since the Refornialinn. " I have seen in the Augmentation-oflice," cries Ijurnct with autho- rilv seemingly decisive, " the original surrender of one of those ho'dses," in '* which" the monks " cmijrsi tliemselves to have been guilty of iodomy, and other hwdnessei therein par- " ticularlij mimed; and I k?wu' no reason they had to subscribe with their own iiands to " such an accusation, if they had not been guilty of those wickednesses." Why then were the\' not hanired upon their confessions ? Only because they must have been tried, in order to be hansed, I suppose; and then the violence which liad extorted the confession.-, or the forgery which had fabricated them, would have been (li>elosed. " My lord of Sarum — in <' particular — says, that Christ-church in Canterbury was represented as a little Sodom." Here the charce becomes particular, and may therefore be refuted at once. On new-model- lius the priorv into a college, " there were eight prebendaries, ten pelit-canons, nine scho- " lars, and two choristers, being in all twenty-nine, admitted into this college, who had ♦' been jnemiers of the dissolved priory, besides several others, as Dr. Goldwell and William »' Wynehepe, who were marked out and assigned for preliends in this new church, but did " not accept thereof: others were preforred in other churches, all of them had pensions and " rewards." If Burnet's account be true therefore, Henry, the very charger of monks with sodomy, was C(jually the vciy patron of the sodomite monks. But, as " my lord of Sarnni " has truly and fairly reported — all foul stories that could be found out were puhlishcd, to "defame the religious houses," and so to "give some colour to justify the pulling of them ♦' down." The man whose wealth composes his guilt, who has also power for his examiner, his condcmner, and his confiscator, is sure to be found guilty; he will be made to confess falsehoods for his own crimination, either by the force of violence, or by the fraud of for- gery. Thus " the priory of Christ-church in Cantcrlniry," so reprobated for an actual Sodom, " seems not in the least to have been guilty of any immorality or lewdness;" and indeed appears plainly to have not been, from the very rewards assigned the monks by Henry." In fact, "the prior — was a learned, grave, and religious man — ; the convent ♦' was a society of grave persons:" yet this very coixveat, and that very prior, arc repre- senteil SECT, ni.] HISTOKICALLY SURVEYED. 2']7 Before this blessed event took place, the wliole plan of Alhclstan's provision for St. German's parish was superseded entirely ; his colkgc of clergy was turned into a society of fanatics, fanatics in fact, though not in will; too much puritans to engage in the secular, in even the ^])iritual concerns of the parisli, to converse with women, to visit the sick, and to pray with the dying. These, if not the very offices of reli- gion in the church, were actions indecorous for such prudish divines; all were certainly, devolved upon some secular clerg}inan, as a deputy to the convent, now apj)ointed to this church for the lirst time. The whole extent of revenue lor all the members of the convent, even so late as the Reformation, was valued only at 243/. 8v. in all, and 22//. As. 8(1. clear* ; but in the Valor of 1292, two centuries and a half before, it was rated merely at 10/. f. What proportion to either of these smns the allowance to the secular cU'rgyman bore, we cannot a.scertain ; because no vicar was a])pointed with a stated proportion of the tithes, and the olliciating divine was a simple stipendiary. Hence also we find not any secular divine appointed to the church, even a A\ h(dc century after the introduction of monks into the priory, as late as scntcd l)v the eflrontcry of falsehood as forming a very Sodom. This reprcsent.ition, there- fore, stands for all. See also Newcomes Abbey of St. Alban, 434. And I only add, that Burnet in the crcduHty of his weak mhid, and in the malignity of his protestant spirit, says *' these houses," in general, " became lewd and dissolute, and so impudent in filthincss^ " that some of their farms were let for Iringing in a yearly trilute" of iihoies " to their " lusts." See Battcly, 118, 119, 120. Monasteries were thus w kiioitledged bawdy-hou3es, like the one still seen in ruins at Pompeii, and shewing equally engraved in front tliat ensign of their business which has puzzled sir \V. Hamilton, in Arch. iv. 169. Even another writer, and .1 writer entitled to no little share of reputation for the judiciousness of hij eccle- siastical or political opinions, whom I may therefore, in his own language, characterize as the " celcbrious" historian of Somersetshire (sec the word in his i. 52, iii. 132). h.is carried the calumny so far, even without seeming to intend it, as to tell us that " in vhc fiiciy at " Ivelchester was Lorn — Roger Bacon — ." (Collinson, iii. 304.) Frierics thus appear again to have been made by the monks nothing less than lying-in hospitals. • •' The priory of St. German, in this deanery ['^f East], was returned by the commis- " sionerrf to be worth, in temporal and spiritual property, the net annual sum of 227/. 4$. Sj/." (Bacon's Liber Regis, 300.) See alto Stevens's two volumes additional to Monaslictn, i. 3^3, " Friorat. dc Se)nt Germain — , summa inde 2^3/. 85. ; summ.i clara 227/. 4<. St/.' t Pope Nicholas's Valor, " Ecclcsia Sancti Gcrmani ,\ li." the 278 Tim CATIIEDnAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VII. the Valor of pope Nicliolas ; even find none as late as the Reformation itself, and the very A^alor of Henry VIII. :};. The parish was thus tlirowu back in provision for its spiritual necessities, even in provision for its secular prol^ablv, as tlie want of personal intercourse with the pa- risliioners must e(?rtainly have obstructed the current of charity from the monks, into the state in whicli it stood hrfhrc the church was col- legiated bv Athelstan ; and indeed into a state so much worse than that, as a stipendiary curate was less capable of cliarity than a rich rector: nor did the Reformation, Mhich removed that exorbitant evil of com- pelled celibacv, remove this. The Reformation, we must confers M'ith a sigh, was ^^•ith the gross multitude, M'ith the great vulgar as well as the small, little more than the selfishness of sacrilege, taking care to continue every abuse which would minister to its profit. It thus conti- nued the fanatical practice of monker)', ])y seizing upon all the recto- rial income as well as the conventual endowment, and so leaving only the popish curate for the church, with the popish stipend for him §. But, at the original introduction of monkery into tlie parish, as great an alteration was made in the interiors of the conventual house as was "in the canons inhabiting it. To shew this, I must take a survey of the liouse as it was disposed within, even down to the days of Mr. Willis. I shall thus lead my reader by the hand, walk with him into the rooms of a convent, not nodding in ruined walls over our heads, not deprived of its several partitions, and presenting merely one indiscriminated, one in- discriminable scene of confusion ; but now or lately existing in much of X Bacon, 302, " St. German's curacy." § Hals, p. 140, cites in form the Valor of 1292, for a vicar here at xl shillings a year: but this is all a mistake, as the vicar in the Valor belongs to Lanrake, named immediately before, and not to St. German's, named before Lanrake. He also speaks of the revenues " being, lefore the fifteenth of Richard the Second, wholly impropriated to St. George's " chapel at Windsor, and only 14/. per annum deducted towards the maintenance of the "two vicars to serve the cure;" when the tithes alone were, when even these were not given till the days of the Reformation, the reign of Edward VI.; and when no provision was made at the time for the maintenance of two vicars, of one vicar, or of a mere curates the provision has been made since, the church of Windsor charging its tithes with a volun- tary payment to the curate every year. its SECT. III.] HISTOUICALLT SXTHVEVED. 2^9 its conventual form, with many of its convcntnal rooms, and with some even of its conventual furniture ; all inhahited erjuiilv as in the days of its monkery, all prcser\'ed in a condition even ??i07C comfortable than in the very merulian of ifs splendour. Such a walk has never }et been taken by any author, and 1 glory in being the lirst to take it. The house is handsome, large, and lofty, turning its front to the river, and presenting its back to the church. The front is composed of a narrow body, and two v^ings prqiecting broadly from it ; the back is nearly all flat : but this being built close up to the tall bank, on which the parsonage once stood, and the church still stands, the otfices are all upon the ground-floor, and the first floor is level behind with tiie surface of the bank. From that bank we enter into what was still denominated THE GREAT HALL, in Mr. Willis's time; then extending over the two bed-rooms, with their dressing-rooms, &c. on the right or left, and with them forming originally the dining-hall of the prior, his eight brethren, their officers occasionally with them, and their servants after them ; just as we see still practised in the halls of our colleges at Oxford upon those gaudy or festival days which shew us the ancient modes of collegiate dining in their fullest form. So our kings at their coronation dine in the old hall of Westminster, because it is the hall of their old palace there, and because they used to dine in that, when they resided in thbt. 80 " the great hall at l^ltham," in Kent, *' probably built by " Edward IT. was also the common dining-hall of that palace ; and is in " point of magnificence and unpoli.shcd grandeur but little inferior to " that at Westminster. — The several kings, Richard the Second, Henry " the Fourth, Henry the Sixth, and Henry the Seventh, resided at this " palace very much : and it appears from a record extant in the office of " arms, that even the last of them most commonly dined himself in the " great hall, where his oflieers also had their respective tai)les *." On this account also was it that the windows of these halls were decorated so much with paintings on the glass. " The his^h-Jiuic/ed architects of " our ancient churches," says an ingenious gentleman in a manner pc( u- it • Arch. vi. 366. liarh- 280 mil rvTIir.DKAl. of CORNnVALL [cil \r. VII. liarly higcniuu.^, '' probably never thought of erecting a place tor rcli- " gious worship, \\ ithout giving it the devol'ional glow ot" painted glass. " Whether cnir ancestor'sjudged as well in painting the windows of their " halls with ro:its armorial, may admit of a doubt. If we consider them '• as entrances fo [rdthcr principat parts of] their stately mansions, the " richness of coloured windo\\ s has a good erlect ; but there is a gloom ■^ belonging to them which seems not to suit well with apartments ot ** convivial festivity *." Our ancestors were a serious, thoughtful race of men, and tJierefore loved to see the " dim religious light" diti'used over their dinners as well as their prayers; they kept up all the forms of domestic (levoutness in their houses; the chapel, the chaplain, and the graces at meals ; even their "convivial lest ivity" was thus attem- pered with religion in design, whatever it might be in practice ; the ■liahlts of their minds were religious, however they might occasionally dei'iate from them in acts; and their halls, which were their daily dining-rooms, \\hich therefore resounded daily to the voice of prayer before and after dinner, analogously received through the paintings on their windov\ s, a light softened down into a shade, that, like the moon's veil of light, at once obscured and set oif the whole. This principle we tind carried to such a luxurious and prodigal extent in one instance, that the lord who erecttxl Sudeley castle in the reigns of IJcnry V. or VI. actually glazed the windows of the hall \\'it\\ those transparent gems the BERYLS, which must have cast from their small, rouudingl}' flat, but irregularly disposed taces, a deeper kind of " visible darkness," a " light" made more thoroughly " to counterfeit a gloom," in the tinge of blue and green reflected together upon all within -f. But to descend in our * Some Accoiuitj 9, 10. t Lelaiui's llin. iv. 75 : " One thing was to be noted in this castle," of Gloucestershire, " that part of the windowes of it were glased \\ ith herall ;" \ iii. 32, " the liaivle of Siidley *' castle glased with rownd beralls," not beryl- crystiils, called simply beryls by our la])idarics attunes, because these are always columnar in their form, but actuallv beryl-gems ; because the beryls of Sudeley castle are said expressly to be " rownd;" and because bcryl-crcms, though most commonly columnar like the crystals, are yet at times in the form of a round pebble. These gems are brought from India, from Teru, and from Silesia; the worst fronj the last. " The lord Sidelcy th.U buildid the castle," says Ixland, and thus accounts uncon- fviously for the beryls, '•' was a famous m:in of v.arrc in king Henry 5. and king Henry 6.''' " daycs. SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEVED. 281 our assimilation of manners, so as to come nearer to the level of a priory, we find even in iOO(), and at the palace of Lambeth, the com- pany that came early to dine with the archbishop were shewn into the gallery, and entertained themselves in it till the archbishop came, " when they all went down with him into the common hall, where ** were divers bishops and persons of quality ; — and — there was a lush " fable [which] went across the upper end of (lie hall, and tables on each "side, as in college-halls*." But this mode of dining every day in public began to be disused by some a few years before; grandeur retiring from the wearisome pomp of a dining-hall, to repose in the ease of a private eating- room ; and at the earl of Worcester's, in the reign of the first Charles, but before the Rebellion, the gates of Ragland castle (that castle which is ever memorable for the gallant defence of it by this very nobleman afterwards) lacing shut at eleven, the tables were laid " two in " the d'lmng-room' for my lord's family, his noble or his knightly guest.s, " and tliree in X\\chair for inferior guests, gentlemen-waiters, or pagesf. Such, therefore, were the original uses of this hall at the priory of St. German's ; then not glazed indeed with beryls, but decorated with paintings, probably in the windows ! It then was very large and ample in its dimensions, extending the whole length of the house behind ; but it has since been curtailed in its proportions by the innovations of man- " davcs, and was an admirall (as I have heard) on sea ; whereupon it was supposed and " spoken, that it was partlv," in the windows of the hall, " l)iiildcd cr spolUs Gallonim" (iv. 75), or, as viii. 99, says more particularly, " Sudelcy castle — was builded, as it is *' there commonly sjioken, ex spoliis noh'iUnm hello Gallico caplorum." But beryls seem to have been more frequent formerly in this island than they are even at present. So, among the articles stolen from convents and chnrclus by Hcnrv N'lll. and delivered to him all in oHf dav, is "a mounslrame of silver and gilt, {i.irnishcd with couiilcrfcit stones, with two " great glasses of lirrall in ihe middes, a small chest of reliqucs for showing them to the *' people," and " another moiiiislrancc silver and gilt, garnished throughout with great " lyrralh," and '• a atp of lynall garnished with silver, and two candlesticks of birrall " cjarnishtd with silver." (Slwcus's Adiiilions to Monasticon, i. 85.) So, likewise, of thectfeets of the attainted sir Ailrian Fortcscuc, is " a ]iair of candlalkks of iinal, garnislad " with silver." (Ibid. ibid. 84.) * Arch. vi. 369, 370; and Wood's Life, 221, 222, in v. ii. of Lives of Lcland, Wood, and Heanie, Oxford, 1772. t .Arch. vi. 370. VOL. II. o o ncrs 282 ~ THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. \H. ners or the variations of taste, and has thus been reduced very consider- ably in its size. On the northern side of that apartment is a smaller one, vvhich, in an anticipation of modern refinement from the mere desire of religious sequestration, was afterwards made what it was very recently denomi- nated, THE DINING-ROOM of the priory, now called the eating-parlour, with " a bow-window of ancient work" in it, at Mr. Willis's visit to the house. That I'oom was apparently an original part of the priory, as the priory must always have had such an appendage to a mansion- house, for the reception of its whole family to dinner : but this was certainly constructed by bishop Bartholomew, when he converted the canons secular into regular canons ; discarded the pomp of dining in public, so obliged them all to eat in one room, smaller in size, more retired in site, and wholly appropriated to themselves. It was accord- ingly remembered by an old man lately in that ancient condition, which the great hall must have once presented in its aspect, and which the hall of a college at Oxford still presents ; a round grate for a fire stood in the middle, and the cupola for the discharge of smoke from it still shews its mouth in the ceiling, closed with a circular board painted. " One thinge I muche notyd in the haulle of Bolton," says Leland con- cerning that castle in Yorkshire, which was for so many years the prison afterwards of the injured Mary queen of Scots, " how chimneys were "conveyed by tunneUs made on the syds of the tvaiils hytwixt the lights in " the hauU; and hy this meanes, and by no covers,'' that is, by no cupolas covering the vents in the roof, " is the smoke of the harth in the havvle ** ivonder [wonderous] strangely convayed*." This is the first intima- tion in all our historical notices of our present chimnies ; it is therefore very valuable in the history of manners, and for this reason we ought to ascertain the date of the chimney, if we are able to do so. We are able, even from our very informant, as we knoAV the castle itself to have been built by " Richard lorde Scrope, — chauncclar of England in *' Richard the 2. dayes — . It was a makynge xviii yeres, and the chargys * Itin, viii. ig. " of SECT, in.] niSTORICAT.LT SURVEYED. 283 " of the buyldjnge cam bv yere to looo marks*." The modern chim- ney, therefore, was first formed in England between the years 1377 and 1399. Yet whence was it derived into England? From Normandy beyond all doubt ; it actually appears in Normandy within a hall erected before the Conquest, and used for a grand dining-room hv the Conqueror wliile only duke of Normandy. " On the north sides" of the great guard-chamber, within the old palace of William at Caen, Dr. Ducarrel tells us in terms, but means assuredly both the north a7}d south sides, " are two magnificent chimnies in good preservation f ," Thus does our present disposition of chinmies appear, though Dr. Ducarrel passes over the evidence with an unnoticing pen, to have been practised even by the Normans prior to their descent upon our island ; they of course brought the disposition with them ; yet we do not find it used in any of our halls before the builder of Bolton castle copied it : even so late as 1.540, Lcland shews us in his admiration of the chimnies, that the dis- position was then very rare in England, and not known by him to exist any where else. The disposition, in fact, was not adopted M-ithin our college halls, even nearly to our own times ; and, in one of them at Oxford, actually to our own : all our halls there, though altered upon the plan of Bolton castle, that first-known house of the whole kingdom for lateral or tunnel chimnies, still shewing (like the dining-room at Port Eliot) that they had very lately none but the cupola chimney. At the head of the dining-room was a raised platform of Ijoards along tlie whole, with the bow-window above mentioned at the higher or northern end of the table, for receiving a sideboard into it : the bow- window is now destroyed, but some sliglit remains of its " ancient " work" are still visible on the wall without. And tliis sort of window, so frequent in the grander rooms of our ancestors, has been recently adopted by ourselves for the pleasing ornament of our own parlom's or our own drawing-rooms |. In that window, says Mr. Willis, are " these arms in a — shield, viz. argent, three hcJh, or, which T conjcc- * Iiiii. vlii. 13. t P. 5Q. % It was foraicrly called a ro?n/jaif- window. Sec Lcland's Itin. i. 107, 8cc. 002 " ture 28-t THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VII. " ture to have belonged to Robert Swimmer, last prior of this monas- " tery," and the only one that he knows, " in whose time this window " is supposed," by whom ? " to have been glazed ; and in all proba- " bility that part of the house built, and these arms then put up*." This " part of the house" was certainly built by bishop Bartholomew, and his arms are certainly to be expected in the window. Other arms, indeed, have been given him, but given by an author who has annihilated his own credit upon the point, by asserting his sepulchre to be in Exeter cathedral, and so leading us to suppose he saw the arms at it -f ; though ti'here he died, or where he \\ as buried, is utterly unknown |. The arms naturally refer to the building, and the erector of tliis has a natural claim to those ; they were his own famil}' arms, I believe, and not united with the arms of his see, probably because he erected it, not from the revenues of his bishopric, but from the funds of his private fortune. This reason will account satisfactorily, I think, for omitting the arms of the see ; and the omission we shall soon lind repeated again, in the arms of an undoubted bishop painted upon this very window. Of bishop Bartholomew, therefore, \\e may with some improvements say justly, what Mr. Willis, in the mere temerity of ignorance, says of the only prior knov^n, that the former is the man " in whose time this " window is supposed," on the best grounds of historical analogy, " to " have been" made and " glazed;" and not merely " in all probability," but clearly, certainly from the very conversion of the canons secular into regular canons, " that part of the house built, and these arms then " pot up §." On the iDCsfern side of this dining-room is what was denominated to the days of Mr. Willis the portal || : it was the original portal of the priory, and actually formed tlie grand entrance into the house within * Willis, 149, 150. -st Izacke. J Godwin, 403. § Willis, 149, 150: "In the dining-room, which you enter at the north side of the *' great ball, — in a bow-vviiulow of ancient work, yet remain in painted glass — these •' arais," &c. I \^ illis, 149: " In the dining-room,— are several arms of the matches of the Eliots,. <' painted in the portal." these SECT. III.] nrSTORICALLY SURVEYED. 285 these few years; a flight of stone steps mounting from the court in front, and IcaiUng up to it. But, as the back-front has become the princi])al one, the steps have been removed, the doorway at the head of them has been turned into a window, and the portal has been trans- nominated into the saloon. On the eastern side of the dining-room, and in the range of the eastern wing, was what has been lately rebuilt upon the old founda- tions, and is intended to be the best eating-parlour and the best drawing- room. In apartments of so modern an appellation, I beheve, had the monks that common dormitory, which bishop Bartholomew must have built at the same time with the dining-room, as he made it equally necessary with this to the completion of his new establishment. At the northern end of the wing, the prior is known from tradition to have had his lodgings; and, in forming a water-closet, a httle without the dining-room, on the cast, was tound a passage to his cellar below, that had been long disused and at last forgotten. The monks, we may therefore presume, had their dormitor}" near, in what is intended to be the best eating-parlour, the southern end of the wing. But, as the nature of monastic dormitories is almost wholly unknown to us, and as our only dormitories at our great schools are somewhat ditferent from these, let me give my readers a peep into one of them, that of Oseney abbey, near Oxford. " It was a long room, divided info seirtal parii- " fions," says Wood, in manuscript, from the records of the abbey ; " in " every one of which [partitions] was a bed. — Every one had his bed to " himself, and that also ope // at the feet towards the common -pa^ssage, " that the praefect, as he \\ cnt by, might sec whether each kept his "place — . After every one of them was reposed, there teas a candle " set up, to burn for the most part cA the night, or at least, to serve till " the time of performing their nocturnes — ; the candle being lighted, •' the kci/s — were carried to tlic pnel'ect, or liife vicar, hy the ser^■it()ur " belonging thereto, and hi/ hiio again [the doors viere] at the appointed " time opened; then each monk, iTceiving their summons to rise, had " ha/J'un Jiour or thcreabonl.^ allowed them, both in making up theniselres " and 28(3 THE CVTHRDRAL or C()T!KVl'\IX [c HAP. VII. " and their beds *." This ghes us a full view into the inside of our own dormitorv ; even after it has ceased to exist. Yet let me add to the view- in tliis little-explored region of antiquities, what may serve to complete it; that " the monks" at St. Austin's in ('anterbury, had each of tiiem only " a mat and a hard pillow to lie down upon, and a blanket or rug " to keep them warm;" that " they slept in their clothes, girt with girdles, " and thereby were" sure to suffer in their health, that they might be " al- '« ways ready to attend their night-devotions f ." But, as the dining-room was called in some monasteries the //•af'Wa, the f ratty, ov the f rat/ ter- house ; so was it placed, as here, close to the Jortor, as the dormitory was equally denominated. Thus " the fratcry" at Canterbury, " in Mr. Som- " ner's manuscript-book called the tratria, was the refectory or dining- " room of the monks;" in 1517, the lead, timber, and other materials " of the late frater-house," were given to one of the new prebendaries for the erection of a prebendal house ; and another prebendary received an assignment for his house, of the whole lodging " through the fratery " to the cloister, and all the fratery to the dortor-wall X" Just by this fratry, as we see from a drawing of the convent at Can- terbury, made even in the twelfth century ; was the locutorium or PAHLOIR §. ITiis was a constant appendage to all our convents, and is at present to all abroad; the ver}- original oi parlours, in our own houses II . Yet it did not, as at first we are inchned to suppose it did, an- swer to the comirvon or combination rooms now used in our colleges at Ox- ford and Cambridge ; as 7iot being the apartment in which the monks met * Stevens's Additions to Monasticon, 11. i2i. t Battel)', 96. X Gosiling, 175; so in Leland's Itin. Hi. 119, theyi-a/evy at Glastonbury. § Gosiling, 175. II How old these are in our own houses, I know not ; but see them in Leianil, and sup- pose them not very old. In Itin. ii. 34, we read of " the mancr-place of Ewclme," in Oxfordshire, that «* the haul of it is fair, and hath great barres of irea overthuart it instede *' of crosse beames; the parler by, is exceding fair and lightsum." In iii. 83, we find, that the genealogy of a family " be yn glass windows in a parlow, in the manor-place at Est " Lllleworth." And at Salisbury " bishop Beauchaump made the great hauUc, parler, and ** chauinbre of the palace." (iii. 97.) together. SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 28/ togetlier, engaged in conversation, and displayed their learning, their liveliness, or their amiableness, in a free communion of souls. Society was not cultivated so much in those days, as in these ; and that genial current of the soul, conversation, was generally frozen up by the cold rigours of discipline in monasteries. Even our locutoria in the universi- ties, appear to be all extraneous to their original institutions, and in many of the colleges the very rooms are mere appendages to the original buildings. Yet the natural force of the current was so great, that it defied all the rigours at times, flowed on unarrested by the icy hand of this artificial winter, and vented itself into reservoirs very nearly similar to tho.'^e in our colleges. We know the outbreak from the repulsion. "That parliament,'' says a rule in 1238, using for the intercourse a name peculiarly dignified in its sound to our cai"s at present, " which in " some cloysters of Benedictines hath been accustomed to be held after " dinner, is to be interdicted wholly *." The monastic parlour, indeed, was destined merely for any casual intercourse between one of the members of the society, and such of his relations or intimates as called upon him. This is evident from the monastery of Abingdon, which (like ours) had no cloyster, but " near the gate had a room for a par- " lour, in which the monks conversed with their acquaintances and " friends, if they happened to come-f-." Here we see the parlour " near the gate" at Abingdon, as we have previously seen it "just by " the fratry" at Canterbury ; and these two positions unite to fix our parlour in the portal, at the door of the house, and by the side of the dining-room. But canons regular were also obliged, like monks, to perform nightly offices of religion in the church. Their very appellation of regulars, ijidc^d, resulted principally from their observance of the regular hours * " Pari lament II in, quod po.U prandiiim in qiiibusibm [Bencdiclincnsiuni] claustris fieri " consucvit, pciiitus iiUcrdicatur." ^Ncwconic's liist. of St. Alban's Abbey, 13.^, 144,, 536-) + Monaslicon, i. 98: "Nee habebant clausum — sicut nunc habent — pro claustroj— " habcl)aiit juxta portain domuin pro locutorio, in quS cum nolis suis ct amicis, si forte " vcnisscut, loqucbantur." 5 (J' 288 THE CATHEDRAL OP COnNWALL [cHAI\ VII. of'proycr bv iiight and by day |. Those hoxirs were nine in tlic evening, twelve at night, three in the morning, and six. And as we have just seen the very canons of Oseney abbey, when hiid in their beds, having " a candle set up" in the dormitory, " to burn for the most part of the " n\^\t,ov at least to sen^c A^iW the time of performing their 7?oc///n?r',s;" so \\'e mav further see the canons of Ely, " having just made their proces- " sion to church in the night, having just returned into their dormitory, " and a few of them just entered their beds," when the bell-tower fell down upon the quire §. This was therefore a performance, for w liicli a common dormitory seems to have been almost equally calculated, as for the preclusion of matrimony. Yet tjie going for this purpose to the church, however near, must have exposed the persons of our canons dangerously, to winds, to rains, or to snows ; thus aggravating a dis- cipline already very severe, into a rigour intolerable in itself. For this •reason, even that fond presumption, aa hich hoped to raise the body in its present state, into a superiority over half the demands of nature ; would be obliged to shrink a little in its views, to make its philosophy bend a little to sensation, and to form a chapel within the priory for these devotions. The original language of Italy has stamped itself in a thousand signa- tures, upon the languages Celtic and Teutonic of this island. The ex- tension of the Roman victories, the ditFusion of the Roman refinements, the conveyance of Christianity from Rome to tlie Britons, and the con- veyance of it from Rome to the Saxons again ; have all united to fix those signatures deeply on the present dialects of Britain. ]3ut the lan- guage of religion has them imprinted most deeply ; every appropriate term in it being apparently Latin. Ilence our c/iape/ is only the capella of the Romans, is even their capsella, freed from the sibilating letter, X Ingulphus, 500, speaking of some who came with him to the abbey, yet were *' rigorem religionis abhorreutes," he adds; " hos omnes — ad orientalem partem monasterii " manerejussit — ; fabricansque, illis ibidem capellam, horas regulares iixn nocturnas quaixi *' diurnas tempore quo monachi persolvebant, el ipsos persolvere jussit." § Wharton's Angiia Sacra, i. 643: " In nocte — facta — processione — , et convcntu in " dormitorium regrcdiente, vix paucis fratribus in leclalis ingrcssis." and SECT. Hi.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 289 and therefore signified originally a mere case for relics. Thus an an- cient author mentions " a silver capella," or chapel, '■ in which teas a "portion of relics T as an ancient formulary orders some persons to swear, " upon the chapel of sir Martin, " the shrine of a saint by the conrtesy of some university in the collation of a bachelor's degree created a knight *. Such a shrine is described in the tenth century, as a " capsa" or case " of solid gold, — stored with the choicest relics, and " modelled in the form of a chapel \y But what was this form ? It was merely the figure of our Saviour upon the cross, with relics reposited within the one or the other. A prelate of Ely, even as late as the reign of Stephen, carried with him in a journey " a very fine chapel Mhlcli " was ta/cen out of the chvrch T but w^as " a silver cross," made bv Brithnod, the abbot in the tenth century, " on which the bodv of our " Saviour was, by an ingenious artifice, left hollow, ta contain the relics " of the saints Vedastus and Amandus |." But the appellation of chapel soon ascended much higher, and fastened on all the other furniture of a " sacellum ;" the principal communicating its own appellation to its subordinates. Thus Charlemagne is said in his will to have ordered his " chapel, that is, his ecclesiastical ministery, which came to him by " inheritance, to be preserved whole ; excepting whatever he himself " had added to the same chapel, in vessels or in books, which who would " might buy §." From relics in a " sacellum," however, the emigrating * Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 633: " Capsam cum dcnte S. Petri." Spelman's Glos- sary : '• Evodius de Miracitli.< S. Sttphani, lib. i. » Capella argeutea, in qna erat reliqniarum " portio'." Marcul. lib. i. formul. 38 : " Super capellam of the secular before ; Avhen he therefore compelled them to cat toge- ther in one dining-room, to sleep together in one dormitory, and to pray together every third hour of the night in one chapel. Such constructions undoubtedly form a very considerable portion of the priory. The bishop was accordingly considered, on account of them, and of his establish- ment of monkeiy in them, to stand in the very relation of Athelstan to the priory, to supersede indeed the honour of Athelstan in founding it, and to rank as the very founder himself " There was here," says Leland from the records of the priory, " an episcopal see in the time of " Ethelstan, which was afterwards transferred to the church of Exetciii " by St. Edward the Confessor-king ; and afterwards Jjartholomew, " then bishop of Exeter, hew founded a monastery of regular canons*." His arms therefore were sure to be painted, if any were, in the bow- window of the dining-room. T^or let me rest my general reference of these arms to the personal constructorj upon, any notions however com- mon in themselves, upon any principles however apparent of good sense. Let me appeal to authority,, because in antiquarianism, as in law, authority is considered to be of more weight than reason, even the authority of the first of our English antiquaries, Leland ; ^^•ho says bishop " Skirlaw made all or. a peace of the lanterns at York minster, — " for there be his amies scttc\'' Skirlaw's own historian says accord' ingly : " he built a gvcdXpart of — what is \-ulgarly called the lantern, at in the heartj according to the accounts of his physicians, as made him at last a martyr to that best of all earthly loves, the conjugal ; but who, still more to the honour of his head and of his heart, confessed privately to a friend many years before his death, even in the first paroxysms of his sorrow, that he could find no relief front it except hi the Book of God. " Vivat post funera virtus !" May such virtue stilHive in the remembrance of the religious, as live it certainly doe? and will in the unperlshing records of God ! * Lcland's Coll. i. 75: " Fuit tempore Ethelstani sedes episcopalis, quae postea per S. " Edwarduni Confess, regem translata fuit ad ecclesiam Exoniensem. Et post B. tunc. '■' ej^scopus Exon. hie fundavit monaster, canon, regularium.'^ T liin. viii. 9. " York-. ancT. III. J nisTonicALLY survf.yed. 297 " York minster; vi the middle ofivh'ich u'ork, he placed his m^msX" In the " bow-window" also " yet remain, in — painted glass," says Mr. Willis, concerning his own time, " the arms of Arundel, viz. six " martlets or, quartering Carminow, azirrc, a bend or" These belong to John Arundel, the xcry builder of the ancient parsonage at St. Columb, who was made bishop of Exeter in 1502, and died in i.';04 §. He was, as I have noticed before ||, of the Anmdels of Lanhern in Cornwall, and his great-grandfather John had married Ehzabeth, daughter and coheiress of sir Oliver Carminow, knight. His own private arms only arc exhibited, just as 1 have noticed those of bishop Bartholomew to be before ; iust also as those of bishop Skirlaw are upon the lantern at York, six rods inter- lacing one another in the sliape of a sieve * ; and just as those of archbishop Sudburv, sable a talbot seiant within a border engrailed argent, with those of another benefactor not known by them now, a text jVV crowned or, on a cross az.ure, are still seen in a window of the chapter-house at Canterbury % ; for one and the same reason, their construction of these respective buildmgs out of their private fortunes. The bishops of Exe- ter indeed might naturally consider themselves as officially the patrons of St. German's priory, from the refounding of it by one of their predeces- sors in the see. Yet this alone could not have produced a selection of bishops, to be recorded upon glass. It could still less have produced so scanty a selection. It could, least of all, have marked the persons of this selection by their private arms. The distinguishing though frail memorial for bishop Arundel, therefore, was occasioned by the same principle as bishop Bartholomew's own was; and the honour was paid % Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 775: "Hie — magnam partem vulgo lanterii, miiiistcrii *'-Eboracensis construxit; in medio cujus operis, arma sua posuit." §. Willis, 149, 150; and Godwin, 415. He had the custody ol' the temporalities, 22 Feb. 1501, that is, 1501-2, and the investiture of ihcm, 5 July 1502. He died 15 iMarth 1503, , that is, 1503-4. II See vi. i. • Wliartou's Anglia Sacra, i. 775. Skirlaw built, besides the lantern at York, a great part of thg cloystcr at Durham, ixc. " De quibus oninii)us a;diliciis arnia sua, viz. 6 virgas " vicissim flexatas in forma cribri, imposuit." Thiskiud of bearing, in the mystical language of heraldry, is called y/e//^, f Gosiling, 399. VOL. II. Q Q 10 208 THE CATHEDRAL OF COnXWALL [ciIAP. VII, to beneficence, by gratitude. Ai-undcl was a benefactor to the priory, in rebuilding probably some part of the original structure, tliat had now grown ruinous; and so was commemorated in this ever-open, ever- legible book of benetactors. But, as he died in two years after liis coming to the see, he assuredly did not live to perfect what he had begun; and his immediate successor, Hugli Oldham, who died in 1519, completing the work for him, became entitled to a pane with him in this perishing register of honour. Hence vse have in tlie bow- window " likewise," adds Mr. NN'illis, " the arms of this priory, as I " suppose, being (i sword and tiro keys endorsed in saltire " , impaling Ouldham, bishop of Exeter (as I judge by the " mitre over it), sable, a chevcron or, betucen three owls proper, on a. " chief of the second three roses gules *." Mr. ^^'illis mistakes the impahng arms for those of the priory, when the mitre shews them to be those of the bishopric. They arc indeed a little different from the present arms of the see ; the sword of these being in pale or placed erect, and of those in saltire or placed oblique. But the priory-arms have been accidentally discovered, since Mr. Willis wrote; where the ditierence between them and his appears much greater. In digging among the ruins of the chancel a few jears ago, along with the seat for a stall was found a rounded piece of oak, black in colour, but about fourteen inches and a half in length, with two feet in circumference ; charged with a sword and one key in saltire. This was one of the two pillars at the sides of the stall, being fluted in front, yet flat at the back, having all its original length, and therefore shewing the sword with the key about the middle of it. It hence appears, as the very existence of arms on such an object witnesses, a pillar to the stall of the prior ; the only member of a monastery also, as I have shewn before, who sat in the chancel f. Thus we have three stalls of stone in the cathedral of Rochester, one of which is marlied by the arms of the see to be the bishop's'^. The arms then of " a sword and ttvo keys endorsed in sal- " tire," impahng what are certainly the arms of Oldham, as they are equally displayed in stucco over the chimney-piece of a room, that was * Willis, 150. t See ill. 3, before. J Arch. x. 267. formerly «" SECT. III.Jl HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 2Q9 formerly the principal part of the president's lodgings in a very respect- able college at Oxford, to which Oldham was equally a benefactor, even Corpus Christi, that Pyrgo, tot Priami natorum regia nutrix ; and are again displayed upon the tomb of the bishop, in the cathedral of Exeter ; amite with the mitre to shew Oldham was bishop of Exeter, and to tell he was a benefactor to the priory. The arms of Sudbury, the archbishop, appear on the eastern side, and the arms of the archbishopric on the western, of a door in the chapter-house leading into the cloysters at Canterbur}' *. And as to the sword with two keys endorsed in saltire, however unnoticed the incident has hitherto been by the crowd of our heraldrical or local writers, they were certainly the arms of the see down to the death of Oldham f . We thus lend an historical consequence to these arms in the bow- window of the dining-room ; yet give them only as much as the arms on the stucco or in the windows of our colleges at Oxford, and the arms on the windows, the doors, or the stalls,, at Canterbury, or at York, are known to have. V>"e even find there were arms on the same principle, within the church of St. German's; the benefactors to it being recorded at if, in tlie same manner. " There yet remain," adds Mr. AVillis, concerning the church of his time, but without the slightest application of the fact to history, so much quicker is the eye than the intellect in most persons ! " some arms in the windows, with carvings on the scats, " particularly of Statford and Courtney, bishops of Exeter ; and the " aforesaid arms, viz. a sword and two keys endorsed in saltire, pre- " sumed to be those of the priory, are frequently repeated +." Petc^ Courtney was made bishop of Exeter in 14;8, and Edmund Stafford in 1395 before §. 'Hiese must both of them have been considerable bene- factors to the cliurch, and therefore had their memories presented with- in it in this emblematical maimer. They probably were the repairers of the church, in two important points. The roof of the nave, as I • Goslling, 399, 4001 t Tanner's Nolitia by Nasniitb, p. xxix, X Willis, 152, § Godwin, 41401111412. Q Q 2 have 300 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VII, have formerly observed, was all can'cd originally, and still remains so from the western end to the fourth pillar eastward. This shews the roof to have been repaired, and with less than royal munijiccnce, at some late period. But there has been a renewal in an adjoining part of the church, still more remarkable. The three next arches to the east, but on the south, are more ornamented than the four to the west, the curves of them are less sharp, the pillars are of a slenderer bulk, and the stone of Tarton Down is suddenly exchanged for moorstonc. Tradition also tells to the present day, of some grand reparation made of these arches of the church, it knows not when, but in conse;V*." When such rigour was exercised upon the palate of the voun^, more (we may he sure) was exerted upon that of the manly and midtlle aj2;cs of life. These accordingly lived almost entirely upon fish. We indeed, in our use of fish at times only, or with rich sauces, or as jntroductoiy to flesh-meat, are apt to smile at statutes or canons enjoin- ing us to fast upon jish. But to cat fish alone, to cat it almost con- tinually, to eat it too as robbed of all its nutritious juices by age, as only preserved from putrefaction by being embalmed in salt ; we should think the most painful of fasts. Yet, as Paris tells us, abbot William of St. x\lban's, in the reign of John, " bought a house at Yarmouth, ** for storing fish, and particidarly herring, when bought up at " the proper season ; to the invaluable advantage and honour of St. " Albun's house : and made to it also an expensive addition f." Thus was the young monk trained up to the almost constant use of herrings as a man, by being kept upon herring-pies as a child. Pies indeed of all sorts seem to have been formerly more frequent upon our tables than they are at present. Pies of fish, particularly, appear to have been very fashionable formerly ; as the twenty-four pies or pasties of the first fresh herrings, sent by Norwich every year to the king, according to charter, very significantly shew us. These are now eaten, I believe, by the very menials in the royal kitchen. Even in Cornwall^ where the use of pies is so generally preserved, that the English have marked the natives in derision, as men who would put the devil in a pie, if they could catch him ; where even fish-pies are sometimes eaten in the parlour, and often in the kitchen ; I, who have naturalized my appetite, as a * Paris, 1003 : *■' Minutis — , qui de sua consuetudine pastilHs carneis vcscebantur, esus " subtraxit inordiiiatos, el, pro came, de allece et liborum cedulis," cedulis for schedulis, as schedule is occasionally pronounced cedule at present, '* congcstum, quoddam fcrculum /< (cujus solum remansit nomen) ipsis in communi cumulavit; quod more Normanorum " karpie, quasi karenpie, sophistice nominavit." Mr. Newcome did not understand the *' liborum cedulis," and therefore omitted it entirely, though so requisite to the explanation of his own " haren-pie." t Paris, 1057 : " Comparavit — unam domum apud Gernemuthani, ad piscem et prae- •* cipiie alec, in tempore opportuno comparatum, reponenduni ; ad inaestimabilcRi domiis *• S. Albani utilitalem et honorem : cui etiam sumptuosam addiditemendationem." 2 . foreigner, SECT, 111.] HISTORICALLY SUaVEYED. SO/ foreigner, to almost all the peculiar dishes of the country, have never been able to relish a pie of fresh fish, and never attempted to taste what is not uncommon among the labourers or servants, a pie of salted pil- chards. Yet salted herrings, in pies or out of them, we see, were the standing dishes of the monk ; mocking his appetite with a fare luisub- stantial, unj)leasing, unnourishing ; and fixing our national ilisease, the scurvy, in full tyranny over his frame. Thus was all fiesh banished from his table, and interdicted to his palate, from the years of child- hood to the very vei^^e of life ! No rest, no respite was allowed to health or strength, exjcept at Christmas, Easter, or the festival of the abbey's saint, when fowls, eggs, and pork were allowed J ; or i7i occa- sional visits to the injirmary. Where then, in the priory of St. German's, was the infirmary of it ? It was, I suppose, at the western end of the building, in what appears to have been an addition to the rest, as it did not line behind with the back-front of the building, but receded considerably from it, and then pushed forwanl to form a western wing to the whole. In this was a narrow passage, along the northern side of what is now the gallery ; whicli ran along the side beyond the present fire-place, and, by a low- door, still remaining there, communicated with a structure as long as the gallery, now forming my lord's bed-room to the east, mv lads 's dressing-room to tiie west, and a small room of communication between them. The passage and the door unite to shew, that the structure was formerly entered as it now is, in the middle room ; having, as it now lias, a room tp the right and left of this. There then the invalids, real or pretended, of the priory, I suggest, had one apartment for their bed- room, another for their dining-room, and each upon each side of their room of entrance, that bed-room probably of uti olficial attendant*. Other I Paris, 1007, • hi many particulars have occurred above in reference to herrings, which nrc directly opposite to some authorities truly respectable in themselves; kt inc confirm in u note what I have advanced in my text, and add oilier evidences from history to those above. " Halcces," says Camden, 584, " — temjiore quo; pvoavoruni seculo [a word here suptr- '* fluous]," in it passage too literally rendered by bithop Gibson, " in the time of our gr.ind- R R 2 " fatlurs" ;Ml8 TIIR CATIIF.DnAI, OF COIJXW "ALL [CHAl". \I1. Other parts of the house wore laid out in rooms for the deacons, as one deacon wc shall soon find here, sub-dcaeons. or others, and in a kitch(."n, " fathers" (c. 905), l)Mt " i" tlic time of our fortfatiicrs," more justly, by Mr. Gough (iii. 17), " tantum ad Norwegiani sua quasi stativa li.>t)ucrunt ;" inelegantly translated hy the bishop " swamied only about Norway," as inelegantly, and very ialsely, by Mr. Gough, *' seemed to confine themselves to the coasts of Norway," where the " quasi," which refers merely to the " stativa," and is only meant to qualify a little the poetical tone of the expres- sion, is applied to " habuerunt," and the author made to speak that dubiously which he avers positively, '* [secidoy a word here wanted] noslro Britanniam nostram, non sine " divino consilio, nuracrosis examialbus quotannis circumnatant." Camden thus asserts the herrings to have formerly migrated no lower to the south than Norway, but in hrs time to have come as low as the British Channel. What scope of past time he comprehends in his " tempore proavorum," is not immediately apparent ; but, from the opposition made between that time and his own, he must point at the period directly antecedent to his. This, therefore, as contradicting my text, I Sm studious to refute. It was not bi his editions of 1590 or 1594, and ought not to liave been in any. Leland, who wrote within this very period, lends us two notices in direct refutation of it ; saying, in Itin. v. 55, 56, that " about the shore of Wyral on Mersey side to Walesey village, on the very shore, — men " use much to salte herring taken at the se by the mouth of Mersey ;" and savinc also concerning Lanunda parish, near St. David's in South Wales, *' here about is hering "Jishingf" ibid. 29. " The method of packing and salting of herrings was not known," Mr. Smith ako Icllsus, in his History of Cork, ii. 309, " till 1416," and therefore was known as early as 1416; "Mr. Willoiighby observes, that William Buekelz, a native of Bier " Uliet, has rendered his name immortal, by the discovery of the secret of curing and pack- " ing herrings ; he adds, that the emperor Charles V. coming into the Low Countries, with " his sifter the queen of Hungary, they made a journey to Bier Uliet, on purpose to view " the tomb of this barreller of herrings." So early were herrings even salted for their pre- servation, on the coasts fronting our own ! But they were actually salted long before, upon our own. " A record, i Edw. III. 1368," Mr. Gough remarks, p. 79, from the same Mr. Smith, in his subsequent History of Down, p. 243, " mentions a duty on them *' in Ireland ; which proves they had a method of pickling and preserving them, ffly years *' sooner than is generally thought." So much at random is immortality of fame dispensed, by the misuiken voice of man ! In the same reign of Edward III. but in a much earlier year of it, 1332, the king granted a charter to the town of Great Yarmouth, which notices its present fishery of herrings, in mentioning its vessels laden either with herring or with other fish, «' sen de ullece seu de aliis piscibus." (Brady on Boroughs, Appendix, 3, 4.) I have thus carried the fishery up to a period, much beyond all possible reach of Camden's pretended notice ; but I can carry it still higher. Anthony Bee, who became bishop of Durham in 1283, and died bishop in 131 1, but who seems to have been as stately almost as Wolsc^ SiK T. ITI.J nrSTOniCALLY SURVEVED. 30^) kitchen, al;irder, a cellar, a shaving-room, with a bath on the ground- floor belo\^'. The shaving-room seems a singular apartment to the mind of Wolscy himself, having ihe liveried army and therrienial lord in equal attendance upcm him; " once in London," says his historian, " paid down forty shillings for forty fresh " herrings, when other nobles, tlien in parliament with him there, did not choose to pur- *' chase because of their over great dearness" (Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 746, " pro xl " halecihus recentibiis xl solidos Londonioe semel solvit, aliis niagnatibus, tunc in parlia- ♦' mento il)i consislentibus, pro nimiacaristia emere non curantibus"). The dearness must appear astonishingly great, even to the judgment of the present age. Yet many years before, in 1238, we find Yannouth pursuing the herring-fishery with all the celebrity that rt does now, and the very neighbours of the Norwegians, the very borderers upon their seas, the very inhabitants of Gothland in Sweden, with the very Dutch themselves, coming to the fish- fair at Yarmouth every year. That year, savs M. Paris, news came into the west of Europe, that the Tartars, under their lean, had overrun all the E;ist, and ravaged Hungary ; " unde " Golhiajn et Frisiam inhabitantes, impetus eorum pertimentes, in Angliam, ut moris est " eorum apud Gernemtte, tempore halecis capiendi, quo mas naves solebant onerare, non verie- " runt." (P. 398.) So great too was the demand from these Dutch and Swedish vessels, that, the exportation being thus prevented by accident, " kalec, eo anno, in Anglia," by a change in value strikingly the contrast of the rate above, " quasi pro nihilo prse abun- " dantia habitum ; sub quadragenario vel qninqnagenario numero, licet optimum esset, pro " uno argento," for one silver penny, •' in parlibus a mari etiam longinquis vendebatur." Herrings thus appear to have caught upon our own shores, salted by our own hands, and eaten by our own mouths, even sold in vast quantities to Friezelanders and to Swedes, before the year 1238. But in a still earlier year of that century, the 7th of king John, 1206, the townsmen of Dunwich, in Suffolk, had a remission of forty pounds forever, of the fee- farm rent, paid by them before for their town, " to wit, out of a hundred and twentv " pounds, and twenty-four thousand herrings, and one mark ; so that they render to us and " our heirs for the future in every year, eighty pounds, a7id twenty four thousand herrings, " and one mark" (Brady, ibid. p. 11, '* viginti quatuor millia hallecum"). Even at the be- ginning of the very century preceding, Henry, the first bishop of Ely, who became bishop in 1 108, on his partition of the abbey's properly between himself and hismonks, gave the monks " thirty thousand herrings of Dumvich" (Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 617 : " xxx millia " allccum de Duncwycs"). So little reason is there for the rash assertion made by Camden, or even the soberer one made by Smith, in his History of Cork ; that " the Hollanders were " the first people in Europe, who observed the difl'erent seasons and returns ot" the herring " fishery ;" and that " the first regular fishery began as early as the year 1 163 !" We have seen the Friezelanders already coming to our herring-fishery at Yarmouth, and the Irish already salting their herrings before the Dutch. The herring-pies of my text carry the catching and the salting of herrings upon our own coast, as high as 1093-1077, even near a full 310 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP, VU. of a modern in a community of monks. We sliould almost as soon expi'ct to hear of what the use of tobacco had a little while ago introduced into the houses of our gentry, a smoking-room ; or what lias been more recently introduced in supersedence of the other, a poM'dering-room. Yet the shaving-room is clearly noticed in one of our monasteries: *' Even to the time of this abbot Roger," says the Chronicle of Thorn, concerning St. Augustine's at Canterbury, in the reign rated when Doomsday Book was written (Brady, 4, 5], but later than Doomsday Book itsi If, w hich menlions no such obligation on either Norwich or Yarmouth } lattr even than the Yarmouth charter of 1332 above, which equally mentions no such obligation ; to send a fir^at hundred of \ls Jhst and fresh herrings (as it still sends them) to the city of I^orwich, tiiere to be baked (as thcv are at present) into twenty-four pasties, " pastcllos centum " halecum de primis" (Camden, 347), or " centum haleces recentes in viginti quatuor " pastelUs" (Gough, ii. 103), and thience to be conveyed (as they equally are at present) by the lord of Carleton to the kincc (Camden, 34.7 ; Gibson, 458, 459; Gough, ii. 103, 104). On the whole then the herring's, those Huns and Vandals of tlic fishy generation, appear to have always issued, as they still issue, from their retreats under the polar ice, in quest oi food among freer seas ; and to have always returned, as they now return, to their beds of reposc, or breeding, during their polar length of nights. "of SECT. III.] JITSTOHICALLT SURVEYRD, 311 " of the aits and various dangers which ihey frequently suffered, because " they were rude and ignorant in the office of shaving, with the con- " sent of the convent ordered, that the shaving^ should be performed in " a room close to the bathing-room, and by common barbers, whenever ** it was requisite; and that, on the dat/s of shaving, three collects should ** be added to the convent's devotions, in memory of Roger's kindness " and for the salvation of Roger s soul*" So roughly did these monks exercise their usurped office of barbers one upon another ! such wounds did they mutually give and receive in their exercise of it! and such a real kindness was it in Roger to shift the scene of painful, even of dan- gerous operation, from the open cloyster to a retired room, and to call' in the safe, smooth razors of professed barbers for the work ! Priests, either regular or secular,, always shaved, as appears from the anecdote so strikingly descriptive in itself, of Harold's spies before the battle of Hastings reporting ^ViUianf s army to be an army of priests, because the soldiers had no beards apparent f . Thus did our priests very early intror duce among us the fishion which lias now at last triumphed over the "bearded majesty ;J:" of our Saxonized warriors, by converting us all • Twisden, 1915: " Usque ad tem pus hiijus Rogeri abbalis, radebant se mutuo fratrw "in clauslro; scd istc, propler Ixsuras et diversa pcricula quas frequenter contigerunt inter " cos, quia rudes et neseii erant in officio radcndi, ordinavit cum consensu conventus; quod *' rasura fieret in camera juxta balncatorium per secutarts, quocirns opus esset ; et quod, •' diebus rasurae, post Ferla niea in capilulo dicantur tres collectaR, — in memoriam illin<< '* bencficii, et pro anima Rogeri abbalis." The " collects" were to be read " in eapltiilo," in the congregation at church. In the History of Evesham, by Mr. Tindal, 1794, p. 193, " post capituhim conventus" are supposed " to mean either a mass jierfovmed in the chapter- " house, or perhaps merely the greater mass, at which the whole convent was present." They appear from my passage, they still more appear from JVIr. Tindal's own, as ordtrin"- what was to be done " on each day" by his monks to mean merely the convent prayers. Mr. Tindal argues convincingly against his former interpretation, that " one cannot suppose " a chapter was held every day;" and he might have argued as convincinglv, that "a " mass" can equally not be supposed to be every day celebrated, and that " a gre.ucr mass," ftill more strongly, cannot. Authors often hobble upon the crutchVs of learning for want of resolution to use their natural ItK";. t Mat. Westm. 436: " Onines de exercitu illo presbyteros videri, c6 quod facicju " toiam cum utroque labio rasani habcrent ; unde Angli, nisi presbiteri, consuetudinem " non habebant." J Gray's Bard. (in 312 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VII. (in the language of the Saxon spies) into a nation of priests. The new fashion, equally sacerdotal in its origin and elegant in its aspect, com- menced in the fourteenth century, and so provoked an order against it from the founder of New College in Oxford, one of his statutes expressly "prohibiting the custom of shaving the heard ^^ But at St. German's was no cloyster, and the shaving must therefore have been performed from the beginning within a room. St. German's, indeed, had no city near it, as St. Augustine's had, to furnish its corps of barbers for the large multitude of monks ; yet had a small town, one barber from which would be fully competent for a community so much smaller. This town, too, could then support a mucli better barber than it can at present, because he would have all that attendance at the priory whicli is now cut off by the introduction of servants formally taught to shave their masters ; and that very convenient practice of self-shaving, vhich has been lately introduced by our military gentlemen (I believe) among us, was never attempted then. Close to that shaving-room, we see, was the bathing- room at St. Augustine's. This will perhaps seem as extraordinary as the other, to our modern ideas. It seems in fact to be calculated for a climate much warmer than our own ; and may reason- ably therefore be argued, to have been derived M'ith monkery itself from Eg}pt, that parent region of all monkery. Bathing, however, was assuredly enjoined, like a low diet, frequent fasts, and repeated blood-lettings, as an act of monastic discipline, as an operation of useful severity to the body, and an exertion of Avholesome rigour upon the spirits. At one time, says accordingly a biographer of St. Neot, the saint was " standing in the well, in which he was daily wont to repeat " the irholc Psalter throughout *." He is therefore represented in those windows of his church which exhibit his biography visible to the eye, as actually in the well up to the knees. But what carries assuredness into certainty at once, Adhelm, the famous founder of Malmesbury abbey in the end of the seventh century, and the first Saxon who wrote Latin § Life of Hearne, 103 : " Statutum illuil collegii Novi, Oxoniscj in quo prohibctur " coiisucluilo raclendi barbas." * Sonic Account, 20, 21. verses SECT, in.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED, 313 verses in (his island, on becoming the prior of his own abbey, " used to " plunge himself up tf) the shoulders," says his historian, " into a well "very near the monabtery, to cut short the power of' his rebel body ; " there he continued unshrinking for a whole night, minding neither the " icy rigours of winter, nor the vapours exhaling from the marshes in " summer; and he never terminaied the discipline till he had chanted his "Psalter throui'-houf*." So very similar was the conduct of both! But anotlier of the monks practised the same severity, at the same time. " In another part of the town," adds the historian, " is what is called " Daniel's Well, because Daniel, who was afterwards made bishop when " Adhelm was, used to keep these heavenly watches in it by night f." The severity of discipline in these was greater than in Neot; he sitting, in the -well by day with the water up to his knees, only, but they stand- ing in it up to their shoulders by night. Either way, however, such a situation in the act of prayer seems amazing to the mind and astonishing to the spirit of an age like our own, peculiarly distinguished by its attention to bodily ease, and its repugnance to bodily rigours. But the high tone of devoutness in these hermitical or monastic men, considered severity to the body as a stimulus to the soul, as, therefore, an accom- paniment serviceable to prayer, and as presenting the body with the soul, an agreeable oblation to God. Equally at Litchfield, as Lcland informs us, " is St. Chadde's well, a springe of pure water, wheere is " scene a stone in the bottome of it, on the whiche some save St. Chadde " was wont naleed to stand in the tvafer and pi^aye. At this stone Chad " had his oratory, in the tyme of Wulpher kinge of the Merches," or Mercia;};. So plainly were the baths in monasteries, calculated merely for a monastic exercise of discipline! Kor let us smile at tlie supposed • An"lia Sacra, 11. 13: " Ut vim rcbdli corpori conscinderet, font!, <[ui proximus mo- " nasteiio, sc himicro leuus inimtrijebat ; ibi nee glaclalum in hyceiie ligorcm, nee estate " nebulas ex locls palustribus halanies, curans, iioctes durabat inufllnjus j linis duntaxat " percantati I'saltcrii tcnniniini imponebat labor!." t Ibid. Ibid. " In alia pane urbis, Ions Dauielis dicitur; quia in eo Daniel ccelcstes noc- " libus dueibat cxcubias, (pii cum Aldelmo pontilkalts accepit infidas." Daniel's and Adhelm's wells remained witb' ibeir names respectively annexed, to the days of Iceland ^De Script. Brit. 92). J Itin. iv. 117. VOL. II. ?= s folly 314 THE CATllKnn.Vl. OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VIL folly of this practice, either iVom such indulgence to our bodily feelings, as shrinks before all austerities however requisite; or from such an igno- rance of the views of religion, as knows not it is calculated for the recovery of a fallen being; or from such a poor, creeping philosopliy as is too ignorant and too indulgent to wish for any recoveiy at all, hating, therefore, the very sun of Christianity over its head, and earth- ing from it in the very darkness of deism*. Such strong self-denials as these, indeed, could never be j)ractised by the generality even of real Christians. They have been alv\-ays rescn-cd for the tew wlio wished to work up their souls into a religious abbtraction from the body, in order to mix more freely in an union of fraternal devoutness w ith the angels, and to enjoy more fully an union of fihal aficctionatcaess with God himself. But, above all, a literary mind is strongly impelled to inquire, tvhere was the librarv of this incorporated society of scholai-s. Yet, on such an inquiry, perhaps, the credulity of protestantism will stare with an air of foolish wonder at the simplicity prompting it. Monks, indeed, had their ignorance and their illiterateness as well as our own clergy, and even as much as our most protestant ministers of the dissension havef. Yet * I here allude to a speech, which Deism may well make to Chriitianity : To thee I call, But with no friendly voice, and add thy name, sun, to tell thee how I hate thy beams, That bring to my remembrance from what state 1 fell, + Leland's Coll, iv. 60 : " Apud Franciscanos," at Oxford, " sunt tela araneanim in " bibliotheca; prasterea, tinea et hlattce : ampliiis, quicqitid aliijactent, nihil, si spectes " erudites libros. Nam ego, invllis Jratribus omnibus, curirise bibliothccce forulos omnes " excussi." This passage is as curious as it is unknown : but the pointedness of it is in- creased in his wofk De Script. Brit. 286: " Id temporis fui Oxonii," he there says, " ut " copiam petereni videndi bibliothccam Franciscanorum ; ad quod obstupuerunt asini aliquot, " rudentes ^lulli prorms morlalium Ucere tarn sanctos aditui et recessjis adire, et mysteria " videre, nisi gardiano, sic enim pr.T^idtm suum vncant, et sacris sui coilegii baccalaureis. *' Scd ego urgebam, et principis diplomate nninitus, tantiim 71011 coegi ut sacraria ilia aperirent. ** Turn unus ex majoribus asiais, niulta subrudens, taiidein fores cegre reseravit. Summe " Jupiter 1 SF.CT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 315 Yet we find them, not perhaps as generally learned as our own clergy arc at present, and not oven as the ministers of the dissension arc; but still exhibiting some individuals as learned as any of either; as much practised too in the arts of composition, and as ready to inform their cotemporaries by their pul)lications, a Bede, a JNIalmesbury, and a Paris. When such men could be formed in the bosom of a monastery, the monastic libraries must have been furnished with books, in quan- tity and in quality almost equal to our own. Tlie late historian of St. Alban's abbey, therefore, argues in the very face of fact, when he savs, a " desire to excel" in studiousness and in learning, " could not " be cultivated with effect in the monasteries, because the continual " duly of the choir occupied their trhole tune, and allowed no vacant " hours for private study^.'' The existence of his own historian, Paris, decisively proves tlie cuntiary. The great length, or the frequent re- currence of the church-ser\ices, indeed, hardly occupied more of their hours in a day than our morning walks, our morning rides, or our morning calls, our dinner-visits in the afternoon, our tea-drinkings in the evening, our clubs or our plays at night, occupy with ourselves at present. Yet my late unhappy friend INIr. Gibbon, who first solicited my acquaintance from my publication in I7;i,by a letter amicably controA'crting some posi- tions it; with whom I al'terwards spent many an hour, and exchanged many a letter of literary friendliness, during an intercourse of four or five years; by whom (let me assume the honour due to myself) the poor scepticism of his spirit was caretully kept a secret to me all the time, though I began to suspect it at last; from whom I even received the favour of perusing, at my own leisure, his History in manuscript, then prosecuted into a part of the second volume, but industriously gutted of every thing very oficnsive; and to whom I remonstrated upon his sending me the lirst vuluinc printed in 1776, so boldly and so keenly " Jupiter ! quid Cfo illic invcni ? P«Zi'ercm autcm iincni, tdu.t uravcmum, tineas, llutta^, " ■iilum dcniqiie et suo- " nilms appiruit, mon-ichis dono datos ; ex illis ununi, captus cum antiquitate Jium majestale •' operis, crat cnim de syuodis ponliticiis, in p;Uaiinam biblioiliecum illustrissimi regis Hen- " r.ii i^C) THE CATIIKDHAL OF CORNWAIX [CHAP. VIl. But (lie monks were not only careful of what thoy had got, they actu- ally travelled abroad to procure more, lluis Thomas Walden, a Car- melite, who went by the order of Henry V. to the council of Constance, who was equally present at the council of Pisa, and died in M3o: had collected such a number of books in his travels, that " he bequeathed to " the Carmelites of London as many volumes of excellent authors, " iirittciiinthc larger ki ad of Romun characlen, as f/iat «^; Arabico m Lalinuui al en [Ethelard of Balh] iranslatum, ct " Euclidis Geomctriam ex toilcm J'oiite in Lalium derivalani." (Dc Script. Biit. 201.) § Itin. iii. 122; see also I2ij 122, 123; and Godwin. VOL. ij. u u " numher 330 •rnZ CATHEDRAL or CORNWALL [CHAP. VH. " numher of booh, in a vcn/ viagmficcnt numncr, by the bishops and •' canons of that city ; M-here I found imiricnse treasures of venerah/c *' antiqiiUy^y In the fire at Croyland abbey, so early as the year 10()l, " our whole library perished," says Ingulphus, then abbot, *' which contained more than three hundred o/igiria/ volumes," manu- scripts of high antiquity, I suppose, from the appellation of origi?icd, " besides lesser," and more modern " volumes, which were more than "four hundred'^.'' There were even no fewer than seventeen hundred manuscripts in the hbrary at Peterljorough f . But, to keep closer to the room itself, " Richard Whitington in the yere 1429," Stowe tells us, concerning the Franciscan or grey friers, near Newgate in London, *' founded the lihrari/, ^^ hith was in length one hundred iirenty and nine "foot, ajid in breadth thirty-one, all seeled [ceiled] with wainscot; " having twenty-eight desks and eight double settles o{ wainscot ; which, " in the next yeere following, was altogether finished in building, and " within three yeeres after furnished with bookes to the charges of Jive " hundred ffty- six pounds, tenne shillings |." This is a pleasing view of the manner and form in which the interior of a monastic library was laid out. And, at the close, let me repeat what Leland speaks concerning one library more. " Some years ago I was at Glastonbury," he notes, " — where is an abbey at once the most ancient and the most famous in " all our island, and by the favour of Richard Whiting, abbot of the H De Script. Brit. 387: " Cum aliquot abliinc annis essem Glessoburgi Somurotrigum, " Fontanctum divortebam, ut aliquid peiiitioris antiquitatis eruereni. Intravi igitur biblio- " tbecam, quae ab episcopis et canonicis ejusdcin urbis non parvo librorum numero ** olim magnificcntissime perornata fuit, ubi imnicnsos venerandae antiquitatis ihesauros " inveni." * Ingulphus, p. 98, Oxon : " Tola quoquc bibliotheca nostra periit, qujc amplius quani «' ccc voiuuiina originalia contini-bat, pra£ter minora voiumina, quas aniplius erant quani " cccc." t Tanner, preface, xxv. from Gunton, 173. X Stowc, 341 : " From an ancient manuscript delivered to me by a friend," but previously seen by Leland, who makes large extracts from it in Coll. i. 108, 109. Leland uses the words " ligno iiites/ini operis," which \vc should not have known how to translate with certainty, if Stowe had not explained them to mean uai/iscol. The very (eiling was of wainscQlj with the deska and seats. " place," *ECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED, 331 " place," who was judicially niiinlercd afterwards by that saiigiiinaiy tyrant Henry, " refreshed my mind after its hitigue from long and " laborious studies, till some new ardour for reading and learning shoidd " inflame me. This ardour came sooner than I expected. I therefore went " immediately to t/w library, which was not accessible to every body ; " that there J might very carefully turn over those rcma'ms of very sacmt " aniiqiilti) which are there in stick niiDthers as arc hardlij to he jmmd " any ivhcrc else i/i Britain ^ [Or, as Leland speaks of them in another place, *' tJiose vast treasures ofboohs, the truly venerable monuntcnts ofan- " tiquity.^'] " But scarce had I fairly entered the doorway, when even the " view alone of the very ancient books threw a religious awe over my mind, " or rather raised up a ivild astonishment in it ; and I therefoi-e stofit short " awhile. Then, after a salutation to the genius of the room, for some " days I ransacked the shelves with great curiosity §." This is the finest compliment that ever Mas paid to a library by a man of genius and learn- ing ; nor could either the Bodleian or the Vatican ever receive a finer, than what is thus paid to a library merely monastic. But let us not suppose, in the readiness of prejudice to accumulate supposition upt)n s\ipposition, and bury truth under the hills of its own piUng ; that the monks made as little use of these libraries, as many of our lay-gentlemen do of theirs at present; and that those, like these. Unlearned men, of books assum'cl tlic care, As cunuclis are the guardians of the fair. No ! ^^'e sec the very reverse. We have indeetl an evidence just as good § De Script, Brit. 41 : " Erani aliquot abhinc annis Glessoburgi Somurotrigum, ubi " antitiuissinunn siniul ct famosisslmuni est totiiis insulx nostrx coEnobium, aniniuniqiie " longo siudioruu) labore fcssuin, favi-nte Kichardo Whitingo cjusdcni loci abbatc, recrca- " bam, donee novus quideni cum legend! turn discendi ardor me inflammaret. Supervenit " autem ardor ilie citius opinioue ; itaque statim me contuli ad bibliothccani non onmibus " perviam, ut sacrosanctx vetustatis rciiquias, quariim tanlus ibi niinierui quanlns nullo " alio facile Britannia loco, diligenlibainie evolvercm. \'ix certc limen intraverani, cvmi " aniiquissimorum lii)r'>rum vql solus conspectus religionem, nescio an stuporem, animo " incuterct nu'o; caqucde cau> in .Simeon Duni'lnicnsis, i. 15, Twisdm, and in Sniilli's Bcdc, with this useful addition from IMalmcsburv, that Rede was rested sillinrjon the floor by the altar, *' cilicio subjccto dccnni- " bens, illibato sensu et hilari vuhu." (P. 803.) So a bishop of Durham, '♦ inio fcnuc " antecjuam niorerctur niense, sc in ecclesiam jusjiit transpoilari ; ubi rcsidt-ns conlra altare, " ex prufunilo cordis ennupi.-ii-. in gunituiu," Sec. (Wharton's Anglia Sacra, i. 7C9.} X X 2 IJU 940 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALL [CHAP. VII. no traveller, no biographer has noted it since; but Simeon, the his- torical monk of Durham, had noticed it before, and (what is very remarkable) noticed it only as his study. " Even the place," he cries, without seeming to know what fve know from Leiand, '* is shewn at " this day, where he hAd hisliifle im'insion' of stone, and, free from all " disturbance, Mas accustomed tO' sit, to meditate, to recul, to dictate, " aiid to n'rite'\-'' Tlie very chair, too, in which he 'used to sit for that purpose within this room, " a rude oaken chair called Bcde's," is presen'ed to this moment, thotipfli the room itself is gone ; being " carefully locked up" in " the vestiy" of the old monastic chapel, conr verted into a parish-church, but very recently rebuilt |. And this was the very object, as I remark with satisfaction, that lirst served like a soliciting wire to call forth the dectrical: Sparks of antiquarianism, then l}ing latent in my soul, even to call them forth with a liveliness so bright, or with an explosion so loud, as to be recollected with great vi"v^icity by me on this occasion. 'J'he chair being mentioned in a pro- vincial newspaper of 1/45, as seized for a popish relic, and for a popish relic intended to be burned by a mob of protestant fools ; even then,, at ten years of age, my mind fastened upon the fact, and my memory retraces it now in the impressions made then. Such was the study of a Bede, once furnished with a variety of books, and so enabling him, with an occasional reference to the; library of the abbe}', to follow his variety of pursuits inJiterature ! This, however, ^Aas a bedchamber, an oratory, and a study in one. The next step in improvement would be to appropriate a room entirely for a study ; even while the less rich or the less refined continued to study in the open cloysters, had some of the windows to them occasionally gla/cd for their con- venience in studying, and even had books appropriated to the eloys- tersj.w'ith desks fastened on the walls for their studying there §. But Eede's + Simeon, i. 14: " Ostenditur eliam locus hodie, ubi de lapide m.insiiinculam habcns, " ab omni inquieviidlue lil)cr, sederc, mcditari, Icgere, dictare cobsiieverat, ct scribere." % Goiigh, iii. 124, from Grose. § Ducarrcl, 29, for '• old stont desks," at the cloysters of St. Audoeu 111 Roue.n, and for the SECT.' Ill;]] IIISTORIC/VLLY SURVEYED. 541 Bede''?;: model of a study was not much altered for ages afterward, even .with bishops themselves. Richard Bury, who became bishop cf Durham in 1333, who was so dignified in mind as against all advif:e to retrain from all solieitations for this or for any bishopric, who was like- wise so prodigal of spirit as always to wait upon the po])e, or even the cardinals at Rome, " with twenty clerks of his own, \n garments oj' one " SMfV, . and with thirty-six esquires m another suit;'' yet "was so '"■highly delighted with a multitude of books, as by common report to f* have more than all the other prelates put together, keeping many in "' separate repositories at his ditferent manors, but at the place of his !"i temporary residence leaving so many on the floor of his bedchamher, " as hardlv allo\N ed the enterer to stand or ivalh without trampling upon ," a hookey It was altered, however, soon after that period. "Out I" of this hall," notes Raltely in his description of the priory at Chvist,- church in Canterbury before 141 1, "there was by ;5ome stone-steps a " passage into a stone-chamber," like Bede's, " called Lc Paved Cham- " ber," being tloored (as Bede's assuredly was) with a ''.pavement;'* and " the prior's bedciiamber-studv, and some, other rooms for his ".private apartment, seem to have been contiguous to the paved cham- .'." ber;;" or, as the words of Battely's original, the Obituary, more .pointedly as -well as morc' accurately armounce, " a room of stone, " which is called Le Pavid Chamber, with two other chambers," r\ot so paved, as leaving the name of Lc i^avid Chamber to that, " aiKl the ." prior's bed in his dormitory, with the ^study and other rooms an- thc " Benedictines" having " anciently a custom" to study in the cloystcrs " at stated times " in the div." Wharton's Anglia Saira, i. 141: "Juvcni?, habilLim monaslicum snsci- " pious, coepit virluluni moribus fiorcscere, et [KT studhim clai/dl rails resident iw tiucnla scrip- " turarum siieI)undo corde hauiirc ;" 146, " austialcni — partem claustri ad usum studio- " sonim confratmm vitrcam ferit," 640, " ad inspeclionem claustralium hbruruiu," ixc. II Wliailon, i. 765: " Snmme dtlcctahalur in multitudine libroriui), pinres enim libios •' habuit (ut passim dicebatiir) (luam onines pontificcs Antiiae ; el pricier cos quoi habuii iu " diversis maneriis suis reposilos separatim, ubicunque cum sua tamilia resulebat tolJihri " jiccbant in camera qu4 dorinivit, quod ingrcdientes vix stare poterant \cl in-'ederu nisi " librum aliquom pedibiis conculcartul." 766, <' \'enii ipse cum xx elcricis suis in vr^ii- '* l)us unius scciac, ct x.x.wi armigens allcrius secia:. — l{er by which a s.ipphirc-stonc is in iii. 2, before, by constituting the cross part of one above? No! In Gcrinauy wc find a kind of grotto-chapel, in which are an altar, a crucifix, and two candle- Kiicks, •' all three made out of the horn of an unicorn." (Kty-ler, i. 86.) This proves at rnce what Pliny's description and our own dtlincations tell us, the great length of the horn. Pliny's, indetd, as iuo ctd'its in length generally, and perhaps viore //w« /ao occasidually, VOL. II. X y would- • 34(3 THE CATIIEDBAI> Ol' CORNnVALL [cHAP. \ H. these the catalogue of booty from the west adds, " the nao/e day, of " tlie said stutie, a pecc of mother of perle, like a shell — ; the same " day, of tlie same stufie, eight braunches of J'uire currall*." These must have been much more rare and precious then than they arc at present, I ap[)rehcnd ; to be repositcd as curiosities in the 7misa'U}ns of the clergy, and to be seized as merchandise highly profitable by the king. But I see another that makes no " item" in the list of articles stolen, because it would produce nothing upon the merchant's counter, yet which may really excite the wonder, and challenge the imitation of the present age. In the church of Canterbmy was exhibited, down to the Reformation, as Leland tells us, " a g/ohe of cn/stal, hollow within, and " containing an apple in the hollow, among the offerings made to Thomas " a Becket. And when I asked the exhibitor of the curiosities in the " church, what was the meaning of the miraculous ol)Ject, he replied, " that it was an oblation formerly made to the martyr by John Man- " deville," the famous traveller, vho was born at St. Albans, went abroad in 1322, staid abroad thirty-four years, and afterwards pub- lished an account of his ti-avels. " Whose donation soever it was, it is " a wonderful thing to behold an apple preserved from rotting through " so mam/ years: the total exclusion of the air is possibly the cause of itf ." In the same church, too, but in the quire of it, where the stalls of the would easily furnish materials for an altar from its very thick part at the base, for a crucifix from its niidtile parts, and for a couple of candlesticks from its upper ; but would more easily- servo as a staff, rising about a yard in height. The unicorn then, though as little known in person to Europe now, as is the chans, or the Cephas, the latter of which was exhibited once, but the former frequently, at Rome, before the days of Pliny (viii. 19), yet infinitely better known in all ages of European history by the singleness of its horn, is not that rhino- ceros with which it has been generally confounded from a mere amazement at its disappear- ance, but from which it is actually discriminated by the pen of Fliny (viii. 19) ; lying hid merely in the woods of India, as the cephiis equally lies in the wilds of Ethiopia, and ready to come forth one day perhaps with the cephus, for the amazement of a disbelieving Europe. * Steevens, i. 85. i Leland De Script. Brit. 36S : " QuodDurovcrni— crystallimim orbem, sed concavum, " cum mall) intus recondito, inter numcra Thomse Betketo consecrata, repererim. Cum- ** que a mystagogo rogas.sem, quid miracuh esset ; rcspondebat, oblatum illudolim munus- " culum marlyri a Joanne Mandcvilia. Cujus cujus erat fnunus, mira res videre malum '* per tot annos a carie salvum. Fieri potest^ ut spiritus oinnino cxclusus ia caus& sit." monks SF.CT. HI.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 347 motiks remained to the year l/O-i, and where the lead of the roof ajipeared to have melted so much in the fire of 1174, as to have run into the joints of the pavement, and to have been discovered there on altering a part of the pavement about 170O ; the pavement immediately adjoinino- to the altar-rail is laid even at present, " with large slabs of "a — stone, — which — has so much the appearance of the grain of wood, ." as to be taken by some for a petrifaction ; but — many stones of this '• kind were taken up" not long ago, " — and many of them were capa- " ble of a polish little inferior to that of agate. The edges [run] in " curious strata, and the tops of many are beautifully clouded. The " connoisseurs have called them by different names ; some, antique ala~ ** haster agate ; others, the Sicilian ; others, the Egyptian agate; and " the traveller Dr. Pocock, late bishop of jNfeath, diasprofiorito, or the " flowered jasper |." The very variation of opinions concerning the quality of the stone proves the extraordinary singularity of it; but in the library at Croyland, so early as 1 0(j 1 , we see a celestial globe actu- ally fabricated of metal, and incidentally mentioned in such magnificent terms as arrest our admiration very powerfully. " We then lost," says Ingulphus, from a familiar knowledge of the globe before a fire con- .'^umed the library, " a very fine and \eYy costly pinax, wonderfully " formed of every kind of metal, according to the variety of signs or " stars ; for Saturn was of copper, Jupiter of gold. Mars of iron, Sol " of brass, Mercury of electrum," a mixed metal, of four fifths gold and one fifth silver, " Venus of tin, but Luna of silver. The colures' " with all the signs of the zodiac, received from the dcKterity of the " man who made it, their images and their colours in various forms or " figures, according to their natures ; and, by their multiplicity of gems " or metals, inconcei\'ably attracted the eyes, as well as gratified the " minds of all spectators : there iraa not such a nadir known or noticed " in all England. 'I'he king of France had formerly given it to Turkctxl, " but he at his death had bequeathed it to the common liirari/, as at " once ornamental to the room, and useful for lectures to the younger "monks: yet it was now melted, consumed, and destroyed by the X Gostling, 302, 30T, 299, 246, y Y 2 " devouring 348 THE CATHEDRA!. OF CORNWALL [cHAP. Tir, "devouring fire§." The abVjics thus became the repositories of the finest procUictions of nature and of art. But let me rather mention what comes more immediately to their cliaraeter for learning, that the monks were artists, themselves, the planners, the executors of many ingenious works; their own carvers, tlieir own- cloek-makers, their own archi- tects. I have formerly obsencd, upon the expr^^ss evidence of history, that Dunstan, the monk of Canterbury, was " dexterous in every ma- " nual operation, — could form pictures or inscriptions, imprint them " %vith a graver upon gold, silver, brass, or iron, and indeed execute "any thing ||." So likewise, in I070, we find an abbot of Abingdon *' a wonderful artist '\n fabrications of silver and gold^." Mann too, abbot of I^vesham in the reign of the Confessor, and reported to have died in the same night, at the same hour with the Confessor himself, " ]iad been introduced into most of the sacred and liberal arts, excelling " in the knowledge of singing, of writing, of painting, and tvorking up " articles in gold*." And Cuthbert, who succeeded Walstod as prelate of Hereford in 742, "finished with his own hand many ornaments of " the church which Walstod had left unfinished ?vith his at death ; and '' among these was a hannere cross, — composed of si her, gold, or "Jcucls-f." We find also " compendious tables for the instalment " called § Ingulphus, 98 : " Piilchcrrinvum — pinacem tunc pcrcliclimiis, ct valde sumptuosum, de *' omui gencre nietalli pro varietatc sideium et signorum niirabiliter fabrefactiim. Saturnus *' cnim ciipreus, Jupilcr autem aureus. Mars vero ferrugineus, Sol de auricaico, Mercurins *' elcctrinus, Venus de stanuo, ct Luna fuit de argen-to. CoKiri, et omnia signa zodiaci, '•' juxta suasnaturas, suas imagines et colorcs variis formis et figuris arte fabrili snrtientes, •' iiiultiplicitate tarn gemmarum quani mclalbrum, et tani oculos quam ingenia spectan- " tium supra modum solicitabant. Nonerat l&\enader in tola Anglia notuni aut nouiina- " turn. Rex Franciae quondam Turketulo dederat; at ille in suo obitu communi biblio- " thee*, tarn pro ornamento quam pro juniorum documentor conmiendarat. Jam igao '•' vorace consumptum [fuit], ct in nihilum liquefactum." II See ii. 3, b&fore. •[ Wbarton's Anglia Sacra, i. 167 : " la auri argcntique fabricio operator mi rifxius." * Alonasticon, i. 151 : " Sacris liberisque plurimis artibus fuerat inibutus, videlicet can- " toris, scriptoris, pictorls, aurique fabrilis operis, scientia pollens." + Leland De Script. Brit. 1 34 : " Ornamenta vero ecclesias multa, qure moriens Valstodus <' imperfecta reliquit, ipse perfwit j inter rjiise ve.\iUuna crucls erat, ut his testatur carmi- " nlbus. SECT. III.] HISTORICALLY SURVEYED. 349 ** called alhmi" by which is meant (says Leland) the clock at St. Alban's ; and '* a tract by Richard Walingtbrd, concerning the com- " position and conclusions of the instrument albion*." Wallingford was the very maker of the clock, after he had become the abbot of the monastery. Then, as Le]and himself informs us, from an inspection of his clock and a perusal of his tract, " willing to give a miraculous proof " of his genius, of his learning, and of his manual operations, with great " labour, greater expense, and very great art, he formed such a fabric " of a clock, that all Europe in my opinion cannot shew one even second " to it ; whether }ou note the course of the sun and moon, or the Jixed *' stars, and whether you consider again the increase or decrease of the *' sea, or the Uiks uith the fgures and demonstrations almost infinitely " diversified. And when he had completed a work truly tcorthy of *' immortality, he wrote and published in a book, as he was the very "first of all the mathematicians of his time, a set of canons, lest so fine *' a piece of mechanism should be lowered in the erroneous opinion of " the monks, or should be stopped in its movements from their igno- ** ranee in the order of its structure -j-." But '« nibiis, quae ego non modo in quarto libro Gulielmi McIlJunensis de poiuifitibus Anglo- " nun offeiitli," see them in Savile, 162, " vcrum cum nuper Meildunum iiivisercni, — iii- " vctustissinio libro sacrorum epigrammaion rcpcri. *'' Hacc veneranda cnicis Chriiti vexilla sacrat.-p "■ Ccpperat aiuisles venerandus nomine Walstod, " Argvnti atqiic auri fabricare monilibus ainplis," Sec. * Lcland's Coll. iv. 20 : " ' Tabulte conipendiosae pro instrumento albion'." Lclaml t • •* IiitcUigil horologiuni Sancli Albani. ' Tractatus Richardi Walingford de conipositione ct «' conclusionibus instrumenti albmi' ," t Leland De Script. Brit. 404, 405 : " Cum jam per amplas licebat fortimas, voluit " illustri aliquo operc nou modo iugenii, vcrum cliani trudiiionis ac artis cxcelltiuis, mira- " culum ostenderc. Krgo talcni horologii fabricani magno labore, niajorc sumptu, arte " vero maxima, compegit, qualcm non habct tola (mcA opinionc) Europa secundum ; sive- " quis cursum solis ac iunx, sea (ixa .iidcra, notct, sive iteruni maris incremcnla ct dccre- " nienta, sen lincas ima cum figuris ^ic dcmonslratiombus ad intinitun) pirnc variis, consi- •' derel. Cumque opus setcrnitale dignissimum ad umbilicani pciduxisset, canones (ut " crat in maibesi onniium sui tcmporis facile primus) cdilo in hoc libro scripsit; nc tani ** insignis machiua errorc niojuclioruiu vilcsccrct, aut incognito structurce ordiac silcret." Yet 3oO THE CATHEDRAL OT CORNWALL [CHAP. VII. But I hasten to close all mv account, with one fact worthy to be tlie close of all. Alan de Walsinghani, monk of J:^ly in 1322, formed tlie Yet Mr. Newcome, p. 230, speaks thus concerning the clock : "Asa specimen of his in- '^ <^enuUv, he is said to have invented," not, as the fact is, invented and fabricated, " a clock '•' that was a miracle of art; it cxliibilcd the course of the sun and moon, the rising and ■'• setting of the fixed stars and planets, the ebbing and flowing of tlie sea, and, in short, the " fiiTures, operations a.nA effects of all the heavenly bodies." As Mr. Newcome, througliout his whole work, adopts the fashionable and fallacious mode of general reference ; and, as in all this part of it he writes from an historian never published yet, but lying secreted among the kinif's manuscripts in the British Musajum (p. 173, 174); he may have spoken here, however, beyond the bounds of Leland's accounts, yet within the lines of authority and truth. " He had begun this clock early in life," or (as Leland says), only after he became abbot, and so was rich enough to begin it. " As we have no scientific description of this -" piece of mechanism, handed down to 11s, we can form no judgment of its merits." Yet Walingford himself wrote such a description, and this was existing in the days of Leland. The latter saw it, as he tells us himself, " in bibliotheca Collegiide Clare," at Cambridge. (Coll. iv. 19, 20.) He had read it there, as appears from his account above, and from this farther account. Concerning the description, he says, " Joannes Stubius, mathematicus, •<' nuilta referl; inciderat ille in exemplar, sed mutilum, unde quod deerat in albiojie," the name of the description as well as of the clock, " supplevit; pars a/^ioww instrumcnti," Leland meaning still the description, " saphe dicta, Norembergse impressa est" (p. 405) ; part being printed at Nuremberg, and the whole existing in manuscript before, and in the days of Leland ; Mr. Newcome should have searched the libraries for the tract, especially that at Cambridge, in which Leland saw it, to gratify his " scientific" readers, or at least to " form" his own " judgment of its merits." But it was more easy to suppose there was 719 " scientific description," and to found even its very existence upon report. Yet his own description is surely sufficient in itself, for every reader 7Wt " scientific," and for every one who wishes to " form" his " judgment of its merits" in general. It is even sufficient for Mr. Newcome himself, in Mr. Newcome's own opinion ; he who says, " we can form " no judgment of its merits," for want of a scientific description, saying afterwards, " it " would appear, however, to have been a masterpiece for that age," and thus pronouncing upon iti merits at once. — See also Leland's Itin. iii. 117, for another clock made by another monk at Glastotibury, and thus noticed by an inscription on the south part of the transept under the clock, " Horologium; Petrus Lightfote nionachus fecit hoc opus," This I suppose to be the very clock that is still preserved in the cathedral of Wells, and is there reported to have been brought from Glastonbury. On a large horizontal plate it exhibits horsemen coursing round the plate, while the lime is announced by the clock, &c. This is, as that at Glastonbury was, tvithin the church, and, like it, near the quire. " Longitudo " brachiorum jiixta chorum," says Worcestre, 29, concerning Glastonbury, " a borea in •' meridiem, versus Lc Orlage," only one therefore, " 96 gressus." plan. SKCT. III. J HISTORICALLY SURVErED. 351 plan, and began the execution, of that very dome with that veiT lantern over the cathedral of Ely, which, from the lightness yet strength of the arches supporting them; from the number yet luminousness of the windows above, and from the visionary or fairy sort of light darted down by the lantern above all, constitute a structure pre-eminently elegant, pre-eminently striking to the eye, even in the shadowy exhibition of it by the pencil, the graver, and the rolling-press*! Thus did the lamp of learning continue to burn with considerable brightness, in those very cells of the monastery which have been falsely' believed to be sepulchnd only. It seems, indeed, to our sight at present, to have burned but faintly; because the sun of literature it now throw- ing its beams around us, and dazzling our eyes with its radiance. And the library of our conventual church at St. German's, I suppose, was in the only remaining part of the priory, the projecting point of the western wing; a part now occupied, in a kind of hereditary right, by the library of my lord. As an appendage to the librarj' in a monastery, was the scriptorium, or writing-room ; that, in which copies of books were formed. Thus, as M. Paris informs us, under the abbacy of Paul, from 10"7 to 1093, " a certain nobleman, stout in war, and a Norman by birth, in the time " and by the }>ersuasion of this abbot Paul, conferred upon that chureh " of St. Alban's two parts of the tithes of his demesne in the manor " of Hatfield — , and assigned them (at the suggestion of abbot Paul, a " lover of books) for the formation of volumes necessary to. the church; " for that warrior was a literary man, a diligent hearer," as not able to be himself a reader, " and lover, too, of books. To this ojjin: \vere " also annexed additionally [by him] some tithes in Redbnrn ; and he '' appointed a daily provision of meat to be allowed the w riters, — lest " the writers should be hindered in their work. And the abbot caused " some noble volumes nercssary for the church, to be thei'c — , in the very " scriplorhun, which he built himself — , written by writers selected • Bciilham, 156, 157, plaie 41. 2 " and 352 THE CATHEDRAL OF CORNWALl. [CIIAP. Vir. " and lelchcel from farf." This passage shews us very evident that olJice of an abbey, from which our lawyers have derived tlic name of their scriptorium, and in which the books wanted were multiphed by the only printing-press of the times, the pen. But, as the passage has been strangely misunderstood by a modern writer, let me subjoin his translation to mine, in order to correct the one, and to vindicate the other. " A vcrij stout soldier ^\•ho lived at Hatfield," says the Ev^Iish \\istor\i\n of the abbey, " — one of the Norman leaders — , gave " two frnfhs," literally two parts, actually (I believe) two thirds, " of " the tithes of his demesne, assigning it [them] tor the purpose of pur- " chasing," a point wholly interpolated by the translator, " and pro- " vidiim books for the monks: for this Robert was a man of letters, and " a diligent hearer and lover of the Scriptures T a mistranslation com- pletely ridiculous, and contrary to the whole context, "The tithes of " Hcdburn," rather, some tithes in Redburn, "■ were assigned for the " same purpose," rather, were additionally assigned for the same pur- pose. What, however, was the purpose ? That, as a])pears before, of purchasing and prodding books. " And the best writers and copyists " were sought for far and near, for ' -^purchasing arid providing books, as the analogy of the argument, so interpolated, requires the sequel to run; but, as the mention of " writers and copyists" now shews the argument should have been before, and as, in fact, the sequel runs, in the woi'ds immediately following, for — "' transcribing books; and their " diet so provided for them, that they might never be tajcen off or hin- • " dered," the words, "taken off, or" being as spurious as they are super- t Park, 1003 : '' Contiilit quiJam nobllis, armis strenuus, uatione Neustcr, huic eccle- •*< sire (tempore et persuasa hujus abbatis Pauli) duas partts dccimanim de suo doniinio in *' villa de Hatfield,— et assignavit 'sic volente abbate Paulo, scripturarum amatore) ad-volu- " niina ecclesia^ necessaria, facienda. Erat aiiteni miles illc literatus, diligcns auditor et *' amator scripliirarum. Ad quod officium, additx sunt qujedam deciniE in Rtdburna; et " constituit quffidam diaria dari scriptoilbus, — ne scriptoreb inipedirentur — . Ibique fecit " abbas, ab dectis ct procul qusesitis scriptoribus scribi nobilia volumina ecclesije neces- " saria." The titlics thus assigned are called by Paris expressly, " dccimaruni scriptoria ■" collatarum ;" and, " in ipso quod construxit scriplorio, libros [Paulus] scribi fecit." fluous^ SECT. HI.] HISTORICALLY SITRVEVED. 353 fluous, " in this employment|." So very contradictory is one half of this passage made to the other, and so wildly inaccurate is the whole! Yet so invariably, so necessarily indeed, was a scriptormm a part of every monastery! By the rules of Evesham, the prcecentor was obliged to find, from the tithes and lands allotted him, " enamel for all the " writers of the monastery, and parchment for brief s,'" another term borrowed by the lawyers from the monks, but originally signifying what? the heads, or contents of chapters? " and colours for Uluminatin'r " books, and necessaries for binding them§." The scriptorium then» in our priory of St. German's, was in all probability a room closely adjoining to the library, as its relation to the library would naturally give a proximity to it, but now used in the growing attentions of the age to neatness of dress, as that modern apartment in the mansion of a " baron " bold," the dressing-room of my lord. With such a scriptorium and such a library, however, the priory mai/ never ha\e produced a single author, as every priory cannot be expected to produce one. Yet ours has one little known to fame at present, though well known formerly. Fame, indeed, is merely a circle formed upon the surface of a lake, at its amplest extent, confined within nar- row limits, diti^using itself slowly for a while, and soon lost in the very tenuity of its substance. Thus we know not, in general, the very names of the monks or priors of St. German's, yet are acquainted witii one name in particular, that of a mere deacon in orders, but of a writer once in such celebrity, as to be rescued from the obhvion which has covered all the rest, and to be transmitted with reputation unto our own times. " HucAR," cries Lcland, the happy vindicator of his fame, " sh.one out " brightly, an honour of no slight quality to Cornwall, as fju" as relates " to that divine kind of knowledge, an acquaintance with theology; and " at a period particularly," that of the Danish ravages, " in \\ liirh " through almost all Europe good letters were nearly annihilated, by the " barbarism prevailing on every side, lint, that he niiglit run the \ Ncwcomc, 48. § Monasticoii, i. 147 : " Incaiistum omnibiH scripioribiis monnsfcrii, ct pergamenanj " ad brevia, cl colorcs ad illuniinaadiiui, ct neccssaria ad ligandum, libros." VOL. II. z z " course 354 THE CATHFDKAL OF CORNWALL [cHAP. VII. " coui-fic of his Studies with more success," he did — ^^hat? According to ^Ir. Ne^^•come's theory, he must have retired to any place — except a monastery. Yet to a monastery he actually retired. " He repaired to "the cl'urch of St. German in his own country. There also, being or- " dc:ined a deacon, he prudently gained the good opinion of all, partly " by his preaching, partly also by his writing. But he wrote a hundred " and eight homilies, and in his preface to the volume" containing them " writes thus: ' Such a book as this, which is a collection formed " hv me Hucar, an inconsiderable man of slender talents, should ha^-e " such a preface as this.' And in the same place he speaks thus : ' But " vet these discourses, however collected bv me who dwell a humble *' deacon in the very distant region of Cornwall, let him accept who likes " them; and, if he will not applaud them, I beg he will not carp at " them'." Many then continued deacons for life, as most priests con- tinue priests at present; and had their peculiar parts of the clerical ofHce assigned them. Thus one of them attended the bishop for the execution of his otiice, was thus made archdeacon, or supcrintendant over the rest, and thus too usurped an authority even over those who were his superiors in orders, the priests or presbyters, with their archi-presbyters or rural deans at their head. The first archdea- con mentioned in our national records, is Wlfrted, a Saxon, who sub- scribes the resolutions of one synod in 798, of another in 803, profess- edly as archdeacon, and apparently as a dignitaiy, after the bishops; but more explicitly witnesses a royal charter of donation in 808, as arch- deacon of Canterbury*. Even at an earlier period, about 650, occurs " Thomas-f-, his deacon," on the death of Felix the bishop of Dunwich, and succeeds him as bishop. " And that his reader might not be igno- " rant" of some points touched upon by his sermons, " he prefixed " to his work a few constitutions, taken indeed from the book *' of Ecclesiastical Constitutions of Egbert, the archbishop of York •' [about 750], who was formerly the preceptor of Flaccus Albinus • " [or Alcuinus], a man pecuharly famous for his literature." Or, as * Battely, 145, 146. t Wharion's Anglia Sacra, i. 403 : « Thomas diaconus suus," Leland SECT. III.] niSTOniCALLY SURVEYED. 355 Lcland writes in another place concerning Egbert's Constitutions, " this *' book, Hucar, a deacon of St. German's in Cornwall, carefully re- " duced into an abridgment." — " That original work of llucar's had tra- " veiled, I know not how, even to Canterbury; from whence it was " transported by a certain monk, to Oxford, and lodged in the library " of Canterbury college," now Canterbury quadrangle in the college of Christclun-ch ; *' as the same fate has befallen other volumes, both many " and ancient, the whole furniture of this library being derived from St. " Saviour's at Canterbury," in consequence of the connexion naturally subsisting between the monastery and the college, this bearing the name and receiving the patronage of tliaf^. AVe thus find one author, at least, belonging to this society, the preacher to it, the publisher also of 108 sermons in one volume, celebrated therefore within the walls of the priory for his style of preaching, and equally celebrated without the walls for his strain of writing. What however is now become of llucar's work, of the St. German's library, of all the monastic libraries in general ? They who accused the monks of Gothic ignorance, would be sure to correct in themselves X De Script. Brit. 168 : " Hucarins, Corinia: non levls [honor], quantum ad t^ieologiae " cognitionem dlvinam quidcm illam pcrtinet, fania enituit; et co potissinuvm Icnipore," explained in p. 173 to mean tlic Danish devastations, " quo bonx per imiversam fere Eu- " ropam lilerae, barbaric undecunque pra:valeiite, tantiam non interierant. Ut auteJDlX. [xo. I. ' and the appellation of our own, were only liorrowcd " a scacchario " trnnsnianiiDy Tliis therefore coincides with Malnicfebury again, to * slicw how l*(?ter and tlie other crusaders canie to know so ver} rcadil}- * the game, m hieli the Persian general was playing. • Yet how came the continental and island exchequers to take the ap- ' pellation o{ scacchariiimf Gei-vase himself shall tell us, and so concur * in part with, and in part correct, Mr. Barrington and the mass of ' writers. " Scacchariuiii,'' he says, " est tabula (juadrangula, qu?e lon- " gitudine quasi decem pedum, et quinque latitudine, ad mY/)y of our cathedrals, as the room is denoniinaleJ in our culltoes at Oxford, within s\ hieh the accounts of receipts and dislnirsemcnts are made uj) ; was, and per- haps is, denominated an exchcijuer oecasionally. So " Thomas Bekington made the west «' cndc of the cloysler" at WcIIj, " with the volte, — and an adickcr over it, havin;^ 25 wyn- " dowc* 3;f5 ArpEXDix. [^■o. i. ' rington indeed hath snrnused, that these title; aiul tl)cse signs may ' have been licriwd from the use of a chccjucr-cloth within, for changing * the reckoning to the customers. But [to suppose] that the mode of ' computing the large receipts of a royal treasury could ever have been ' adopted for the petty expenditure of an inn, is too mucli in that high ' tone of burlesque with which we have charged another surmise of liis ' before. Tiie supposition looks too like the hardy energy of a mind, ' which will strain and strain to wrest any thing out of its course, in ' order to serve an hypothesis. The name of Chequer to some of our ' capital inns, is explained by the appearance of a checpier ypon the walls ' of many of our alehouses at present. Nor could tlie sign have ever ' been put without, but to indicate what was within, a chess-hoard * ready for any that chose to play ; )ust as a bunch of grapes now proclaims, ' that wine may be had there. Nor is the sign of the chequer merely * English; it is Roman, and of the first antiquity in the empire of Rome. ' We have long observed this in the ruins of Pompeii, as delineated by * the pencil of sir William Hamilton. But Mr. Barrington is the first * who has publicly noticed it. The streets of Pompeii are laid out ex- ' actl}' as the streets of London are and were a few years ago; paved * w ith great rounding-stones, and laid with a raised foot-path on each * side. On the left-hand of the principal street are two chequers still 'remaining, fresh and entire upon the wall, not far from each other; ' one consisting of five lines of squares, the other of eight, and each con- ' taining four squares in a line, all interchangeably white and black** ' And, as this fact evinces chequers to have been the signs of inns, even * in the year 79 of our era, when Pompeii was covered with ashes from ' Vesuvius; so does it proclaim m ith a loud voice, that chess-boards were ' kept there in this year, and consequently carries the origin of chess in ' Europe to the first age of the empiref. " It " dowes toward the area side," (Leland's Itin. iii, 127.) So likewise within the close at LiiiLohi, " the eskcker" and " the eskeker gate," (Ithi. viii, 4, 5. J So, at Durham, one who became bishop in I437» " ^caccarium coram poriis castri Diinelmcnsis— construxit, " in quo curia cancellariae skakaria — tenetur," (Wharton, i, 777.) * * Archa"ologia, iv. 170, plate' t Xero evidently played at chess, " cum inter iuitia imperii elurneis qiiadrigis," ivory chess-men .tJ 50. I.] APPENDIX. 377 " It is possible, however," adds Mr. Barrington, " that chess might " be known in England, in the next century after the first crusade had " taken chess-men stamped with such carriages, " quotidie in alaco ludercl." (Suetonius, 22.) This passage confirms the reasoning in the text, about chess and chess-hoards at Uome, as early as 79. It alio fixes the moaning of two passages in Martial, which have hitherto been considered as dubious in their design ; Sic vincas Noviumque Publiumque, ' ' '.' Maiidiis et vittca latrone clausjs (vii. 7[>, the chess-men here meant being of glass, the " mandrac" being the squares, and the two epecified persons the Philidors of Rome at the time j Iiisidiosoriim ai liidis bella latronum, Gemmtus ibte tibi miles et liostis erit {\\y. 20), the glass being cut in the form of a jewel. All is confirmed by a short passage in Ovid; Sive latrocinii sub imsgine calculus ibit, Fac pereat viireo miles ab lioste tuus; the first chess-men being merely pebbles, and the name still adhering when the materials were ivory or glass. And all enables us to appropriate to chess those reputed lines of Lucan, which, as Mr. Barrington owns, " must be allowed to contain stronger allusions to what " may be deemed chess, than any of the other passages,'* and which therefore no nitre circumstance of omitting to notice the king, as Mr. Barrington would willingly allege against bis own acknowledgment, can ever wrest away from chess. Te si forte juvat studiorum pondere fessum Non langucre tamen, lususque movere per artem ; ' Callidiore modo, tabuld varialur nferld Calculus, et viiieo peraguntiir milite bella, Ut niveus nigros, nunc et nlger alligct alios. Sed tibi quis non terga dedit, quis te duce cessit Calculus, aut quis non periturus pcrdidit hostem? Mille modis acies tua dimicat, ille petentem Dum fugit, ipse rapit, longo venit ille recessn Qni stctit in speculis, iiic se conimirtcrc rixx Audet, et in pncdain venientem decipit hostem, Ancipites subit ille moras, similisque ligato Obligat ille duos, hie ad majora movetur, Ut citus et fractft prorumpat in agm'ntvi naitjra. Intcrca sectis quamvis acerrima surgunt Prxlia militibus, plen^ tamen ipse phalange, Aut ctiam pauco spoliate milite viiicis; £t tibi captivft rcMnat manus unique turb&. VOL. n. 3 c Bu^ S;,q APPENDIX. - [xo. X, " taken place; but, I should rather suppose, during the 13th century, " upon the return ot Edward the First from the iJoly Land, where lie *' continued Bat, liaving gone thus far with success, I may even venture to appropriate that very passage ill Oviil, of which Mr. Baninglon has so emphatically pronounced, " that no person, who is " acquainted with the moves even at chess, can read il with attention, and conceive that it is *' alluded to." The reasons assigned for this assertion, on a disjeclion of the lines, are these r that " the second line, which makes it necessary for two pieces being employed in taking one, " is not applicable to chess ;" that, by the seventh and eighth lines, " the squares or divisions "were but 12;" and that, "by the ninth, the number of the pieces were [was] only 6, " instead of 32." The first only shews some variation from our own in the mode of playing; just such as appears in Lucan's lines before, when he says, similisque ligato Obligat ille duos; and nearly such as Mr. Earrlngtoii has already conceded to be In his reputed parent of all ; when he says the " Chinese," though " inventors, — have some additional pieces, which " diS'er from ours both in their ybr-m and powers." His second and third objtct, that the number of squares is merely 12, and of pieces only 6; when he previously acknowledges what he owns to be chess, and actually calls " arch-chess," to have " 100 squares" in Italy fp- 17) 5 '^^^^ when very contradictorily he alleges in the page immediately following, that the crame of Ithaca " differs most materially from chess, as the pieces were in number 108, " instead of 32," and the squares therefore still more. Mr. Burrington shifts his reasoning with his convenience; but the fact plainly is, that the " squares" or the " pieces," which must aKvays have borne a proportion to each other, only the squares more in nnmber than the pieces, were sometimes more and sometimes less in themselves. At Rome the " squares" were frequently twelve, but rose, at times, into sixteen, and occasionally mounted up to thirty-two, as they have since risen in Italy to 100, and had once mounted in Ithaca beyond 108. That they were twelve, frequently, in the first age of the empire, is shewn by this additional evidence in Martial : Tabula Lusoria. Hie mihi 6is seno numeratur tissera puncto Calculus \nc gemino discolor ^w/iiul did Mr. Barrington presume to doubt of " the Irish having any iiriii in " their language for the ganie.'.' They had, it is plain from various signatures in thiir language, the game very lainili;tr among them. + The [lighlanders retain the name of clies9, while the Irish call it hrannumh from those chess-men, which the Irish call brannaHjh, and the Highlanders brannumli, at this day. 2 * -115, 384 APPEXDIX, ' [no. I. ' 445, for a quarrel at chess between tlie eldest son of Philip king of ' France, and Henry the Second, son of WilHam the Conqueror, in i (»«/*; < and ansM ers it only — by " wishing, Carte had stated the term used in " the Norman Chronicle to which he refers." A poor reply surely, ' and unworthy of Mr. Barrington ! " Hyde," he sa}s also, in p. 36, *' — mentions a set of chess-men preserved at St. Denys, which be- " longed to Charlemagne, and four of which were kings and queens." 'But how does he eiWe this strong allegation against him? "That " these pieces caimot be so ancient," he replies, " seems to be sufficiently " evident, both from the set being preserved entire for near ten centuries, " and from the principal pieces having Arabic characters on their back, " with the name of the maker. If Charlemagne was a player at chess, " he would have prohahhj emphijed an artist of his own dominions.'' A * reply still more poor in itself, and more unworthy of Mr, Barrington, ' than the former! " In Muscovy," he addsf, " it is said to be. in " great vogue among the shop-keepers-s— . Chess moreover is supposed ** to be alluded to in some verses, which are inserted in the ancient " northern >poems of Henarar Saga ; but the passage alluded to may " relate to other games, which are played upon a chequered board." ' Non persuadebis, etiamsi persuaseris. " Hyde indeed informs us, that ** it is not unknown even in Iceland," A note adds: " I am informed " by Mr, professor Thorkelin, who is by birth an Icelander, that chess " (called shahj continues to be an amusement in that island, and [to be " played] by abler players than are to be found in Copenhagen," The * Romans diffused the game of chess, under its Persian appellation of ' scacchia, over all their empire ; and even propagated it beyond the ' bounds of their empire, under the same appellation. Thus even the ' most distant and insulated Icelanders still retain it, under its Roman ' title of scacchia, or shak. But the game itself being deduced to the ' Romans from the Persians, the king (or president of the whole game) ' was naturally named, as " this piece is" actually " termed — in the " more eastern parts of Asia, shack or emperor J," shaw or king, and * A mistake in the reviewer, for " Henry I." in the author; and gravely corrected by the reviewer in a note, as the author's, t P. 34. \ P. 35- 'so KO. I.] APPENDIX. 385 • SO conferred (we apprelicnd) the original name of a-y.ay.o., scacchia, ' upon the whole game. And we may just subjoin from Mr. Barrington, ' in order to reduce all he says into a perfect conformity with this new ' hypothesis of ours, that " the term of gamhct at chess, which hath " been introduced (it is believed) into most European languages, is "clearly of Italian original" (p. 25); tliat what " we call sometimes " the rook but more commonly the castle, I conceive — to be derived " from the Ifa/iat/s, — as rocca in that language not only signifies a rook' " but a fortress" (p. 37) ; that " the term of being mated seems also to "be derived from the Italian amazzato] or killed," when it plainly is * nothing more than the old English mated or subdued, ?ind cl/eck-mafed ' or subdued by a check*; that what " v\e call the bishop, and — the " French call the fou, or fool, because anciently royal personages '• were commonly — attended" as closely by their fool, as the king and 'queen are by this piece, and which, " in Caxton's time, was stvled " the elp/i^/n," seems therefore to have been named the bishop only " after the Reformation," and, " in the chess-pieces which belonged " to Qiarles I." this piece hasa top " somewhat resembling a bishop's " mitre" (p. 37 and 3d) ; that the " term of paw?i is probably taken " from the Spanish word peon, which signifies a foot-soldier ' (p. 33), ' though " the pawns in Caxton's time were of ditferent figures, and not' " all uniform, as at present," aa hile " the pawn before the queen (for " example) represents the queen's spicer or apothecary, see Caxton's "book on chess" (p. 38) + ; and that chess — continued to be the " favourite game throughout Europe till it was di'opt for cards, not bv " their superiority surely, but because inferior players at other games * Rather, as the ever-instructive Skinner derives it in check, from the Italian " scacco " matlo," a piece subdued at chess ; both words, and the French 7nat or matiee, check- mated or subdued, being the old Latin maltus, subdued, which Sahnasius finds in one of Cicero's epistles to Atiicus, xvi. 12. (Notes on Hist. Aug. 967, 968.) \ This may "ith much greater propriety be derivecl with rook and gamhet and jnated, from the language of that Italy, which through France gave us chess at first. " A pawn at " chess," says Skinner, " a Fr. G. [Franco-Gallica] pion, It. pedina, pedone" la.xlv, •• latrunculus," a cliess-man, but in strictness a foot -soldier. VOL, II. 3d " had 380 API'EXDIX. [XO. I. " had a better chance of winning" (p. 20), because, as king James ' judiciously says, not " in his Eocwv B«ir/A/y./!," as Mr. Barrington affirms, ' but in his Aoj^ov 'Ruo-iKikov, as the fact really is, chess " is over-wise" ' (p. 3l), has too little of the relaxation of amusement in it, and exposes ' a man too much to the unknown strength of his antagonist's sagacity, ' and because, as Mr. Barrington himself infers, " it being impossible to " know the full force of your antagonist, no one would play at chess for " money" any more (p. 20). * We trust the readers of our Review will thank us, for this long dis- ' section of Mr. Barrington's paper, and for the original matter M'hich we ' have introduced into it. And, if 2vlr. iiarrington be the man that we ' take him to be, he will be the first to thank us.' SOME ^;ew remarks. " Sir William Jones has informed us," says Fi'anc is Douce, esq. in a set dissertation on the origin of chess ; " that chess was invented by the " Hindoos ; from the tcstiDiuiiy oj the Persians, who unairiinoaslij o^rce, " that it was imported from the aest of India, in the sixth century *.'* This daring declaration is repelled at once, by the historical proofs be- fore ; and must appear therefore to every critical reader, in the energe- tical but colloquial language of Johnson, the more energetical by being colloquial, a mere throw ing of peas against a rock. The chess-board was known even at Home itself, as we have seen before, in the very first century. iSor is there any possibility of pretending, in order to cover this glare of error; that the sixth ccntuiy of the author, or of sir William Jones, means one of an epocha different from the common, the jera of the Seleucidas, the a?ra of Nabonassar, or the eera of the Maho- metans. Both these \%riters do plainly refer by their manner to the common epocha; and Mr. Douce particularly confirms the suggestion, by what he alleges from sir \^"illiam a few lines below, by speaking of' " the Arabs, who soon after took possession of tlicir [the Persians] -**. country f." * Archpe. xi. 397. t V. 398. Mr. 2^0. 1.] APPE>7DIX. 387 ISfr. Douce cfinally remarks from the original architect of this falsely bearing fabric, what almost erjually undermines all '\^•hich he attempts to erect; that " no account of the game has hitherto been discwei^ed in " the classical ivritings of the brainins, though it is conjiilenf/// -dsserted " that Shanscrit booh on chess exist +." 'Jlic confidence imposed upon both these gentlemen, even when the non-appearance sho\ild have cured their credulity. Just so the unanimous tesfimoni/ of the Persians before, seduced them into a belief directly opposed by the facts of history. And a false gem of paste is worshipped by these worse than Indians, in preference to the sun bursting forth from the gates of the East. But I must notice more at large some points in Mr. Douce's essay, that illustrate the names of the pieces at chess, and actually (without the author's perception of the result) subvert again the very hypothesis which he has been framing with sir \Mlliam. After such an egregious stumble, as we have seen this author making at the very first step, it certainly is not necessary for my argument to attend his movements any longer. But it is very useful. And I shall be able, I tnist, to shew his various rays of intelligence diverging widely from his own focus, to improve some of them, and then collect them with new rays into the true^oc/<« of all. *' The principal piece, — by all the writers who have mentioned the " game, — is uniformly styled the king§." At Ithaca, however. Homer savs it was called Penelope. " With respect to the piece next in rank, and now (I believe) univer- " sallv called the queen, — it is certain that the French, and after them " the English, during the middle ages, adopted a very different name :" Fierce m Roman de Cassamus MS. Fierecs in Roman de la Rose MS. Feers in Chaucer's Dream of Lo^e |j. " The term is borrowed from the ** Eastern word I'herz," notes our author in consonance with Mr. Barrington, " which means a counsellor or general ^[." Yet how then J Arcbaj. xi, 398, § Ibid. ibid. || P. 399. fl Ibid. ibid. 3 D 3 comc« 3 88 APPENDIX. [no. I. comes the piece to be called a queen aftenvards ? As Mr. Douce con- jectures, from " the similarity in sound bclvxcen the words p/wrz and " r/V/iTC." This very %veak conjecture Mr. Douce endeavours to strengthen from an old poem in Latin, " commonly ascribed to Ovid, " but with more probability supposed to have been written during the "middle ages, by a monk named Pamphilius Maurus*;" in which " the queen is called vifgo -f-." In Poland and Russia, however, he alleges himself, and so destroys his own conjecture, " it is — called the " .old woman or nnivelj^." This transition of ideas, therefore, is one that cannot possibly be marked in the mind of man ; ?/nlt'ss the symbol stamped upon the piece originally, was a Persian zvoman. This, and this alone, can. account for the nurse, the virgin, and the queen, all in one j)iece. " The BISHOP was, by the English w-riters before cited," Horman in 1519, and Caxton antecedent to him, " called alphyn, mvj'yn, and aljin; " by the old French romancers, aiifin. — The present Spanish and Italian "chess-terms, alfieres,' — aljiere, or alfino, — are evidently from the same •' source. — The French, at a very early period, called this piece fol — . " .It is easy to trace this term from tlie original, j^V," said by Hyde to be " Arabic," and " the name of this piece on the Eastern chess-board;" though it occurs not before "the beginning of the fourteenth century," and though the previous name is \ery different. " It occurs in the " .Roman de la Rose, and in a manuscript of the Roman du Veeu de Paon, " wdiere it is likewise called aiijin. — ^The French yet retain this name [that " name of/b/] ; and I have seen French and German chess-men, among ** which this piece has occurred. I have not been able to discover when " this piece was first called an ar-cher, or for what reason. — Dr. Hyde, in " his description of what are usually called Charlemagne's chess-men, in " the treasury of St. Dennis, makes it to be an archer — ." In the poem also cited before, as ascribed to Ovid, tiie elphin is called the bishop ex- pressly, . . , . . . Alphinus episcopus ipse est. Accordingly '• the Poles" call it " the priest ;'' and " in a very old Latin * Archas. xi. 404. f P. 400. J P. 399. (( poem NO. I.] APPExnnc. 389 " poem upon chess, printed by Dr. Hyde from a manuscript in the " Bodleian library, the piece next the king," or next but one, as it should have been called, " is termed calviis, and" so " denotes a monk," or a secular clergyman, " with a shaven crown." All this variety of names has resulted assuredly from the only incident that can account for such a variety, a similarity in the sym!)ols on the piece to a viifre, and a hoir. " The English and Danes alone, in modern times, called " it the bishop ; and the first mention of this term that I have met with " in England, is in Saul's Famous Game of Chesse-play, originally "published in lO-lO; who says — the bishop" is " representing the " clergy * with high cloven heads like a bishop's miter*'." The mitre made the bishop, the priest, and the calvus. The mitre then, was always there. Yet how could it come thither, if the piece was either Indian or Persian } It came from the use of a mitre among the priests of Persia, confined to the high-priest assuredly in the present form, but common to all the priests in this or in another -j-; a fact that carries a high antiquity with it for the mitre, as I have previously remarked, because a figure appears to this day with a mitre on its head, upon the rocks near Persepolis ^ ; and a circumstance, in the fact, that accounts satisfactorily for the present denomination of the piece, sometimes as a priest, sometimes as a bishop, the old ideas prevailing equally with the new upon the mind. At the tomb of the kings still nearer to Persepolis, appears equally in the front of the i-ock above, " an altar with fire burn- " ing on it ; and," what wonderfully accounts for the equal appellation of archer with bishop for the piece, " a reverend person holding a bow in " his hand §." This occurs in two places, the bow being rested at one end upon the ground, and having the left hand of the priest laid upon the other, while the right is protended in prayer to the fire||. In this form, the idolatrous priest and his idol fire were naturally execrated by the zeal of the Christiarre, and denominated clfyn or the di^mons ; re/J'enne being the plural of the Saxon e/J, the Teutonic afp, or the Bclgic a/J', signity ing some lesser deities of German dcmonology, and passing * Archoe. xi. 400, 405. t See iii. 2, before. J Ibid. ibiJ. ' § Ant. Univ. History, v. 115. d Ibid, plates 31, 32. 2 with 3Q0 APPEXDIX. [xo. r. with tlie Lombards of Germany (I apprehend) into Italy, But others again acted in the same contracted attention to parts, which called out the bow and the mitre into separate discriminations tor the piece, }et with an indistinctness of vision, that formed the bow into a proboscis, and changed tlie peaks of the mitre into two ears erected; as " the " Germans call this piece the hound or runner, the Russians and Swedes " {.he elephant^.'" Nor is the name of /o/, which the French have latterly given to the piece, referrible to any other principle, than that popular association of ideas which has pervaded all Christendom ; of the elves or fairies stealing children peculiarly brisk from their cradles, and substituting others peculiarly dull in their place. Hence " esprit /o/Zc/," signifies an elf now with the French, " un follet,'' a hobgoblin ; as a changeling means an idiot, and mff, or oaf, a stupid ,man, among our- selves, though that is primarily a fairy-child exchanged, and this is actually an alf or e/f. " The KNIGHT has been cdwai/s so called upon the French and English " chess-boards. It is probable, that he was represented in the earliest " times as mounted upon his charger. Vida has so described this piece ; " and hence, in modern times, it has been simply termed the horse, and '•' so represented. The Spaniards and Italians have adopted loth those " names" of horse and knight, " hut give it the form of a horses head. " With us it is — represented as a horse's head." This accoimt throws a strong light back upon the immediately preceding, and shews how the bow or the mitre came to be severally the discriminations of the piece ; even by being severally stamped upon it. In this disposition alone, could the bow have been taken for a proboscis, and the two peaks of the mitre considered as two erected ears of a hound. " These pieces — , " among Charlemagne's men, — have been converted into centaurs," that is, are represented, with some dimness, as men on horseback. " The " Germans, from the nature of their motion on the board," or rather from their aspect as horses, " call them leapers; among the Poles and " Danes they are termed hnights, and among the Russians horses *." f Archae. xi. 404. * P. 405, 406. 3 This KO. I.] APPENDIX. 301 This instance schts strikingly to shew us, how little we can expect to find original appellations adhering to the pieces at present, how much the present appellations are derived from tlie aspect ot' the pieces, but how some nations have taken only one half of the aspect, wlijle others have taken the halves both together. " The origin of our rook is certainly to be sought for in the old " French term roc, — but" this " was immediately borrowed, together " with the Spanish and Italian terms, from rue, the Eastern name of' this " piece. — But a difRculty arises in ascertaining, whether the most an- " cient Eastern rue was represented as a dromedary — . INIons. D'Herbelot " informs us, that j^ohh, in the Persian language, signifies a valiant hero " seeking after military adventures ; in ivhich character, he says, it was " introduced into the game of chess. — But it is needless to prosecute this " inquirij any farther, after sir William Jones has informed us, that '' the rook is to be deduced from rotli of the old Hindoo game of chess, " which was an armed chariot *." The very contradictoriness of this derivation from the East, precludes all possibility of belief in it. The rashness also, in asserting " rue" to be " the Eastern name of this piece," when the name after\A'ards proves to be " rot'h," a ver}- diti'erent one, doubly precludes all possibility. Yet we need not dwell upon this rash- ness, or that contradictoriness, as Mr, Douce immediately sweeps both away, with an unwary hand. " I conceive," he proceeds to addf, imconscious of his own deviation from himself, " that our term castle, " as applied to this piece, is of a very modern date, and that, with the " French tour, it originated from its shape," not as an armed cliariot, which in all consistency it ought to be, hut as a tower or castle, " It is " so represented in the early Italian dissertations on the game, although " uniformly called // roccho" The author meant surely to liave written, imd therefore is uniformly called il roecho. The argument certainly requires the change. But the author is much confused here in his move* nients, and so turns again upon his own course, in the words imme- ciiiitely following. *' Some careless icriters confounding this term, * Archac, ,\i. 406, 407. 1 P, .^07, 408. " ^^■hicIl 392 APPr.xMx. [no. I. " which is evidently from the same som-cc as the old French mc, with " rocca, a fortress; have increased the mistake by tracing a supposed " connexion between a casf/c atid a fortress ; \\hich has given rise to a " multitude of conjectures." A^'liat a mass of confusion have we here before us! Let me unravel it a little. He here intimates again the roccho of the Italians and the roc of the French, to be derived from his rue, alias rofh, an armed chariot ; when he has just before informed us, that this rook " is — represented" as a castle " in the early Italian " dissertations," and that the name of castle, he '•' conceives, " originated from its shape." But contradictoriness alu ays attends upon confusedness. Yet who are the " careless writers," tliat have " con- *' founded" this term o^ roccho with " rocca, a fortress ?" Even they, it seems, who " have increased the mistake, by tracing a supposed con- " nexion, between" two objects so very nearly connected in reality, as " a castle and a fortress^ Confusion perhaps did never do her own work before with a completer satisfaction in the labour of her hands. Yet she has still greater satisfaction. " It is probable," adds the author, " that the European form of the castle,'' which he has previously stated only as mere Italian, " was copied in part from some ancient Indian " piece," what in conformity to its name ought to have had an armed chariot, but what this very forgetful author now believes, and with reason, to have been charged " with the elephant and castle on his back. " It is thus described by Vida ; and whilst the French, Spaniards, Eng- " lish, and Italians," the three first from the last, " have retained the " tower only," so calling it rocco or fortress, " the Danes and Germans " have adopted the elephant \Y\t\io\it the castle, by the former of which " names it is also called by them. — By the Poles this piece is also termed " the rooh — . Among Charlemagne's pieces, it is termed the elephant." This adoption of separate parts in the representation as a denomination for the whole unites with the same sort of adoption in the bishop, to shew the familiarity of the practice in all these terms for chess-men. The rook then had upon it originally a tower-backed elephant, and afterwards a tower separately, or an elephant by itself, as Mr. Douce has properly conjectured at last ; though before he " conceives — our " term castle — is of a very modern date," yet allows it is so represented "in KO. I.] APPENDIX. 393 " in the carh/ Italian dissertations," even conceives the name to have ^ " originated from its shape," and now conjectures this shape to have been " borrowed in part from some ancient hidian piece;" a vert/ modern name being derived from an earhj representation, even from an ancient and original one. But setting aside all these contradictions by picking the single truth out of them all, the name is plainly derived, not from any imaginary rue of the East, which perhaps is, and perhaps is not a dromedary, not from the real rokh of the Persians, which is said to be a hei-o, and not from the real rofh of the Indians, which is equally said to be an armed chariot, but from the rocca or rocco of the Italians, a name actually descriptive of one of the two objects in the representation upon it, used by some nations in its nearly Italian form, as rook, and used by others under a translation into tower or castle. " It remains," as Mr. Douce subjoins *, " only to notice the pawns. " These appear to have been always so called among otu^selves, and by " the French in the middle ages paon, — poons, — and pionnes : — they " are — prohMy from pedones, a barbarous Latin term for Jbof-soldiers.-^ ** By the Italians they arc called pedone, by the Spaniards' pcowei' ; the • " Russians and Poles make them also foot-soldiers ^ J' The name, therefore, flows from the Italian, and the stream has come coloured through France into Britain ; the Italian pedone softening into peon, poon, or pawn. All attempts, then, to deduce the a])pcllations of the pieces in chess from the language of India, prove impotent and ridiculous in the result; they are all but one confessed by the very attemptcrs themselves to be * Italian : even that one appears now to be more evidently Italian than 9 any of the others. All, therefore, unite in their testimony against that very hypothesis of an Indian origin, in favour of which they were pro- duced by Mr. Douce : one of thcin aj)parently carries the very name of Persia on its head, and another as apparently had the very symbols of Persia once upon it. Even Mr. Douce himself unites unconsciously • Archs, xi. 408, 409. , t P- 408, 409. VOL. II. 3 E with 394 APPENDIX. [\0. I. with his leader, sir William Jorues, by deriving one of the names from the Indian rofh, as wisproiwuvcccl into jolih by the Peitihnis, and as no • i No. ^^0, III.] APPENDIX. '' 401' No, III. CONCERNING A VICTOR r ATTRIBUTED TO ST. GERMAN IN WALES. J-N that period of our island annals, which succeeds immediately to the departure of the Romans from us ; the sun of histoiy, which came with the Romans to enlighten us, now retiring with them again to leave us in darkness ; we behold a very extraordinary victory ascribed to the relin- ^uislied Britons, and we find it denominated from its principal circum- stance the AUeluiah victory. It is even noticed by Usher, as the general theme of conversation among the scholars of his time, then much more attentive than scholars now are, to the ecclesiastical or miraculous points of history ; and the general subject of history among the authors of that or the preceding century, all agreeing in the belief of the incident, all endeavouring to remove the difficulties of the narrative, all trying to ascertain the precise period of the whole*. The narrative was written by one Constantius, a clergyman of Lyons in France, a cotemporary with Sidonius Apollinaris, and the very person to whom Sidonius dedicated the first eight books of his epistles f.. He is even described in Sidonius's ninth, as " a man of singular seriousness, of salutary prudence, in his " publications excelling other men of eloquence, whether engaged on the " same subjects or on diflereni, in the endowments of a superior rheto- " ric ;|:." In a preface to a work of the ninth century we' are particu- larly told, that Constantius wrote the Life of Germanus, in which the AUeluiah victory is recorded, " at a time when the memory of the saint " yet breathed fresh in the mouths of all, and many were yet surviving * Ushir, 179 : " lllam omnium sermonc atqiie scriptis celebratissimam, victoriam Aile- ** liiiaticam." See also 180. t Usher, 175. X Usher, 175: " Ut ' virum singnlaris ingi'nii, saiutaris consilii, in Iractatihus publicis *• ceteros eloqucntcs, seu divcr?a sivc paria ik-ctrnat, prtestaiuioris facumlx dolibus aiilcctU •• lentcm' prsdicat, lib. 9, epist. 16." YOt. II. 3 F " who 403 APPEKDTX. [no. Iir. " A\ho saw him iiTtve upon cartli §." Sucli a writer therefore, so re- spectable in understanding, and so near to tlie very time, should carry a considerable weight of authority with him. The narration of the vic- tory comes within a very little distance from the period of it ; and Bede has accordingly doneConstantius the honour to transcribe that narration into his own history ||. i'et, after all, the whole narrative is merely a fiction, I think, historically incredible in its circumstances, historically false in its substance. SECTION I. *' The Saxoxs and Picts," says Constantius, " engaged in war with " imitcd forces against the Britons, whom the same necessity liad com- '- bined in a camp against f/icni ; and when the Britons, in the trepida- " tlon of their spirits, judged themselves almost unequal to the contest, " they requested the aid of the holy bishops," Germanus and Lupus, " who, hastening their promised arrival, gave as much security and eon- " fidence, as if a verj- great army had been believed to have joined them. " Under these apostolical generals therefore, Christ warred in the camp, " The venerable days of Lent were also come, \\hich were made more " religious by the presence of the priests ^f." The Picts and the Saxons, it § Usher, 175, 176, cites " Sigcbert Gemblacens. — in Chronic, aim. 877," for " Erricus " Aiitissiodorcnsis monachus," who put Constantiiis's Life of Germanus into verse, writing another work upon the mir.icles omitted in the Life of Germanus, and speaking of Constan- tius in his preface thus ; that he wrote the Life " ' cum per ora cunctorum sancti recens ad- ** hue spirarct memoria, pluresque qui eum degentem in seculo viderani superessent'." ,|1 Bede Hist. i. 17-20, &c. ^ For the Life in general, see "Constant, de AHta German!, lib. i. cap. 19, MS. inbibli- " othcca Sarisburicnsi et Cottoniana, et apud Suriiiin, torn. iv. Jul. 31," Usher 170, and for this incident in particular, Usher 179: " ' IntorcaSaxones Pictique belium advcrsus " Britones junctis viriiius suscepertint, quos eadcm necessitas in castra contraxerat ; et turn " trepidi partes suas pene impares judiearent, sanctorum antistitum auxilium petierunt. Qui, " promissuni niaturantcs adventum, tanlum securitatis ac fidiicia; contulerunt ; ut accessjssi; '» ma\imus acdcretur e.NcrciUis. Itaquc, apostolieis ducibus, Chrislus mililabat in castris,. " Aderaut SECT. I.] APPE^'D1X.• 403 it seems, were united into one army against the Britons ; while these opposed them indeed in the field, but kept themselves close to their camp. Even there they were apprehensive for the consequences ; and theret'ore desired the two bishops of France, who wcyq by accident in the country at the time, to come and join them. This was a veiy natural action in men, alarmed at their situation, yet Christian in their spirits. Hy such, the presence of two saint-like bishops might be v^cll considered, as hkelv to have a peculiar efficacy in lowering their fears and in exalting their hopes, by their religious addresses to them, or their devout supplications with them. We accordingly find, that the whole army of the Britons considered the arrival of the bishops as equivalent to a second army. We even find, that, " under these apostolical generals, Christ" is said by Constantius to have actually " warred in the camp." And we finally find, that these Britons kept " Lent" very strictly ; only kept those *' venerable days" in a " wore religious" manner, because of " the pre- " sence of the priests." So thoroughly was the whole country of Britain engaged at the time, in professing and in practising the Christian religion ! Yet we read immediately afterwards another account. The observance of Lent was kept with such strictness, adds Constantius, " that the " Britons were instructed by preachings everij day, and were eager to fly " to the blessing of baptism : for the greatest part of the army requested " the saving waters of baptism. A church is framed and wattled toge- " tlier with leaf}' boughs against the day of the Lord's Resurrection, and " in. a military expedition is fitted up like a city. Washed l)v baptism, " the army marches forth *." The Britons, we thus find to our surprise, were *' Aderant cliam Quadragcsiniae vcncrabilcs dies, quos rellgiosiores rcddcbat prxsenlia sacer- «' doUim'." * Constantius in Usher, 179 : "'In tantuni ut, quotidianis prnediicationibus instituti', " cerlatim ad gratiam baptisinatis couvolarcnt. Nam maxima cxcrcitils niultitudu undani " lavacri saUitari-s cxpcliit. Ecclcsia ad diem Kesurreclioais Dominicas frondibns conttxta " componiuir, et in cxpcditionc campestri instar civitalis aptaUir. Madidus baptismate pro- " ccdit excrciiub'." Those words "'maxima cxcrciius nuduiudo'," might be translated 3 F 2 " t li -lot AIMT-XPIX. [no. III. were not Christians. Those wlio had sriit for the; two hishops to come and join them ; those wlio had exulted at their arrival, as it" they had ixv ceived the rcitil'orcemerit of a sceond anii\ ■, thobc who had *' Cluist" thus "warring ill the camp" along vNith tliem ; iiatl not yet (M'efind) heeu instrueted in the elcviaiis of the Gospel. Even those who had always kept Lent, who how kept it only more strictly than they had used, to do, had not yet been admitted into. the profession of Christianity. So retro- grade does the histors-move as it proceeds ! All Britain is represented us still heathenish, though it had just invited and urged two bishops out of France, Jiot to come and convert and christianize them, but to refute some liercsies that were beginning to disgrace then- Christianity. An army of 7/w-bapti7,ed Britons is described as imploring tho.se very bishops to come into their camp, and as exulting when they came, at the vast accession of strength m hich they had -now recehed. A host of heathens is thus Ex- hibited to us as keeping Lent, as keeping it more religiously than they 5used to keep it, and as finally receiving baptism at Easter. So palpably contradictory is Qn€;part of the narration to another ! But to consider the narration in a more historical manner; we have here two armies in the field so early as the commencement of Lent. This Avas very early indeed ; yet the point is plainly asserted. They were en- camped before the bishops arrived ; as ajter their arrival we are told, that " the venerable days of Lent were also come." 71iese the soldiers now kept, were during them " instructed by preachings every day" from the bishops, and were finally " washed by baptism" on " the day of the " Lord's Resurrection." Thus an army, which cannot noiv take the field even on the southern shore of Britain, before the beginning of May, could then take it in the very north of Wales (for such the scene of action will immediately appear to be fixed by Usher), in the end of February or be- fore. So much is the supposed fate of Italy as to warmth, reversed in Britain ; and so much colder than it was, is Britain grown at present ! But the author of the narrative w^as a Frenchman, an inhabitant too in the south of France j and in the midst of those inventions, with which '« the very great mass of the army;" but are confined to the sense in which I have trans- laifd them, by these v ords occurring soon, " * pars major excrcitus'," for the very same objcet. he S&CT. I.] ATPE^fDIX. -lOJ he thought it liglit to embellish the histoiy of Germanus, he forgot the thll'erence of latitiuie bctv\'ecn the countries /// wliich and of which ht: wrote, and betrayed his fiction by iiis folly. This was the only army too v\ Inch the Roman provinces of Britain could I'urnish at the time. The commander of it thought himself unequal to a contest with the enemy; yet did not send for fresh .succours. None therefore were to be had ; and he sent for the two bisho'^, because he could have tliem alone. Accordingly we fij.id, that though the bishops were come, and tliough the army spent a whole Lent with them after- wards in the camp, no farther succours either arrived, or were expected. But at this very period, Britain must have been full of a brave soldiery, Roman or British, or both, from one side of the island to the otherf. That how ever was so small, as to be baptized in oz/c day by iwo bishops. Nor Jet us believe with Usher's reporter, in order to invaUdate this objection ; that it was baptized in a river 4:. It was baptized in a booth erected for the purpose, as " a church is framed and w attled together with leafy " boughs." This, indeed, was a very large one, as it was " fitted up like " a city." It might well be large for the baptism of an army ; yet was still a 1)ooth only. In this were all baptized that were baptized, and all upon Easter Sunday. All therefore could not be many hundreds in juimber. Behold then the mighty host of warriors, which all the muni- cipes and colonics of the Romans, all the castles and towns of the Britons, the whole of Roman Britain from the Channel to the Friths, after an interval of peace and prosperity for three hundred and fifty years, could muster up in a period of many weeks for the defence of the whole island ! "■ Washed by baptism," adds Conslantius, " the army marches "forth; faith kindles among the people; and, with contempt for tlie " protection of arms, the aid of the Deity is expected. In the mean *• time, this institution or form of the camp is reported to the enemy; t Hist, of Manchester, ii. 197, 200, octavo. J Usher, 179: " In prxler-flucnte— fluviolo, sacro hoc excrcitu baptlzalo." " who. 400 APPEXDIX. [no. ITT. <* who, prcSutning upon victory as going to fight with an xinarmed host, " hasten \n ith aclditional alacrity. Yet their approach is known from the " scouts : and when, after tlio Easter solemnity was past, the greater " part of the army, fresh from the font, essayed to take arms and to prc- " pare for figlit ; CermanusotFers to command them in battle. He chooses *• some light-armed soldiers, he traverses the country round, and, on the " side from which the enemy's approach was expected, he beholds a " valley," &c.§. AYhen the Britons were baptized, not all, biit only the main bodv, were. " The greatest part of the army," we have been told before, "requested the saving waters of baptism;" and, as we arc additionally told now, " the greater part of the army" was " fresh from " the font." The rest, therefore, neither desired nor received baptism. The rest, too, ^\ ere not concerned in the victory afterwards ; as only <' the — fresh from the font essayed to take arms." AVhat then became of the remainder ? The author tells us not. They disappear from the eve, and flit away we know not whither. The baptized, however, march out of their camp, all animated wath faith, all looking down with scorn upon the efficacy of earthly arms, and all relying upon the miraculous as- sistance of God. Yet this was a wild presumption, a presumption with- out a pretence. The enemy hear of their coming forth, and of their pre- sumption visible in their unarmed condition. They therefore hasten to cut them in pieces, and for that purpose " approach" them. Eut, by some strange doubling of the author upon his own steps, it immediately appears that the Britons have not yet marched out of their camp, and that the enemy have not yet " approached" them. AVe are told indeed, that " the army marches forth," lired with faith, despising the protection of arms, and relying upon the assistance of God; that the enemy hear of § Constantius in Usher, 179: " 'Matlidus baptisniate procedit exercitus; fides fervct ia " ponulo; ct, contempto [in Bedc, very strangely, conterrtUi] armorum priBsidlo, Dlvinitalis " expectatur auxllium. Interea hiec insiilutio vtl forma cuslroriim [in Btde, as strangely " again, caslitatis] hostibiis nunciatur; qui, victoriam quasi de inernii cxercitu prsesu- " mcntes, assumpta alacritate festinant; quorum tamcn adventus exploratione coguoscitur. *' Cumque, emensa solennitate I'aschali, recens de lavacro pars major exercitus arnia capere " et bellum pararc leutaret j Germanus duecm se prjelii proiitetur eligit exptditos, tircum- ** jecta percurrit, et e regione qua hostium sperabatur adventus, vallem'," &c. 3 tiieir SECT. I.] APPENDIX. 4D' tlicir marching out, know them to be " imarmcd," and " hasten ^\ ith *' additional alacrity" to cut them in pieces. Yet we find afterwards, that the enemy's " approach" is known only from the scouts, that t/ien the Britons begin " to take arms and prepare for fight," and that therefore they are still within their camp. In such a wild contrariety of circum- stances, is the reader beat backwards and forwards! Constantius's " un- " armed" host had actually " taken arms," His soldiery, that had already marched out of the canip, and so had invited the enemy to hasten to- wards them, hears of their haste by its scouts, then takes arms, and then marches out. So little, indeed, did the Britons march forth without their arms ; so little did they despise the protection of arms ; and so little did they rely only on an expected aid from God ; whatever the author says at first, in affirmance of all this ; that he tells us at last, they acted just as any other army would ha^e acted, went out with their arms in their hands, and took their ground for the battle with particular cautiousness. Their confidence in the miraculous aid of God, and their consequent scorn of earthly arms, end most amazingly — in their setting an ambus- cade for the enemy. AVhy however had not the Saxons and Picts attacked them, in all the long interval of time before ? They had waited upon the Britons as these were cooped up in their camp, exposed more than these to all the severities of this winter-campaign; n'hilc the Britons sent for the bish.ops, while the bishops w ere coming to the Britons, while both Mere keeping Lent together, and while the main body of the army was bap- tized on Easter Sunday. They were unwilling to attack them assuredly, liifjre the bishops had come to convert these heathens, hifore these heathens had finished their Lent with the bishops, before thebishopshad baptized these heathens into Christians upon Easter Sunday. Even then thci/ did not attack the Britons, but the Britons marched out to attack fheiti. Yet the Britons act as strangely now as the Picts and Saxons acted l)efore. They marched out to light, but ad\ancc not towards the enemy. Earnest and eager for the battle, they loiter so much in their outset, as to. hear of their enemy's "approach" before they have njarchcd out, before, indeed, they have stood to their arms. Confident of the po>\cr of God 408 APPEXDIK. [so. III. God interposing miraculously in their favour, they march not in a brisk pace towards the enemy, they meet them not in higli f-pirits about the mid\\ay of their approach,, they " traverse the country round," ai\d then lav an ambuscade. The enemy too were " hastening with alacrity," with "additional" or extraordinary " alacrity;" yet leave the Britons time to ** choose some light-armed soldiers" to " traverse the country ♦' round," and to lay an ambuscade in the very front of their marching column. The Picts and Saxons Mere encamped near enough to the Britons, to see them march out of their camp, to behold them march out unarmed ; yet, in crossing the small interval of ground between them, with all their " additional alacrity," leave the Britons time to do this. So completely is the whole narration a mere chaos of agitated and shifting atoms, one atom dashing violently against another, all rearing their heads in billows of reciprocal opposition, and never to be composed into a creation by any hand but the divine ! " Germanus chooses some light-armed soldiers, traverses the coimtry " round, on the side from which the enemy's approach was expected," as Constantius proceeds, " beholds a valley encircled with lofty hills ; in ** which place he draws up his new army, he himself acting as its leader. " And now came up a ferocious multitude of foes, which they sa-sA- to ap- ** proach as they lay in ambuscade. Then suddenly Germanus their *' standard-bearer admonishes them aJl, and foretells them, that they " should reply to his voice with one shout : and while the enemy were *' in security, as trusting they approached unexpected ; the tw o priests " cry out Alh'lu'mh, and repeat the cry three times. One voice follows " all ; and the enclosing mountains multiply the raised shout, by a re- " verberation of the air. The hostile soldiers are stunned with terror; " tremble for fear the smrounding rocks, for fear the very frame of the " sky should rush down upon them ; and, in the consternation at their " hearts, believe their swiftness of foot will scarcely suffice to save them. " They fly on every side, they throw away their arms, rejoicing to have " saved their persons from the danger, at the expense of their arms. Even " several, in the precipitancy of their fear, were swallowed up by that *' river which they had forded leisurely on their advance. The army un- " hurt SECT. 1.] APPEN'DIX. ^Og " hurt beholds itself avenged, and is made the idle spectator of a victory " obtained. The spoils are collected as they lay on the ground, and the " religious soldier acquires the booty of a heavenly victory. The prelates " triumph, in a bloodless defeat of the enemy ; triumph for a victory ob- " tained, not by force, but by faith. The island therefore being now " composed into a full security, and its foes, spiritual or carnal, being *' subdued, as the bishops had conquered the Pelagianists and the Saxons " [and the Picts], to the grief of the whole country, they then effect " their return *." The Britons thus lay such an ambuscade as never was planned by the mind of man before. Nothing but a voice from Heaven could have recommended it ; yet they take it up without such a voice. They even determine upon it before they march out of their camp. They therefore detach their light troops to find out such a place, as they v\ere determined should have a miraculous victory obtained at it. These " traverse the countiy round" to find it, as if they were not acquainted with their own country ; and at last find it directly before their eyes, in the very front of their own camp, in the very avenue hy which the foe was inarching to attach them. The ambuscade is laid, and the foe comes. He is now " a ferocious multitude" of men. The Saxons and Picts are a " multitude," yet have never assaulted the sm:Ul army of the Britons * Constantiu3 in Usher, 179 : " * Eligit expeditos, circunijecta percurrlt, et, e regione qua ** hostium spcrabatur adveiUiis, vallcm circumdatam edilis montibus intuetiir ; quo ia locu *' novum componit cxcrciliim, ipse dux agminis. Et jani adcrat ferox liostium multitudo, *' quam appropinquare intucbantur in insidiis constituti. Cum subilo Gemianus signifer " universes admonet, et prsedicit, ut voci suae uno claniore respondcant. Sccurisque hosti« " bu;;, qui se insperatos adesse confiderent, Alleluiah terlio repetitum sacerdotcs cxclamant. " Sequllur una vox omnium ; et clevatum clamorem, repercusso aerc, niontium inclusa niul- *' tiplicant. Hostile agmen terrore prosternilur ; et ruisse super sc non solum rupes circum- " datas, vcrum ctiam ipsam coeli niachinam, contrcmiscunt, trepidationi(iue injectae vix suf- *' ficere pedum pernicitas crcdebatur. Passim fugiunt, arma projiciunt, quadcntes vcl nuda " corpora eripuisscdiscrimini. Plurcs etiam timore praicipiles (lumen, quod scnsim venicntes " traiisierant, devoravit. Ultionem suam innocens intuetur exercitus, et victoriae pncstitas *' otiosus spectator cfficitur. Spolia colligunlur exposita, et praedam coelcstis victorix miles " religiosus adipiscitur. Triumphant pontificcs, hostibus fusis sine sanguine ; triumphant '• victoria fidcobtenta, non viribus. Composila itaquc — insula securitalc mulliplici, supera- ** tisque hostibus vol spirltualibus vel came conspicuis, quippe qui vicisseut Pclagianistas et " Saxones [Pictosque], cum totius mcerorc rcgionis rediunu moliuntur'." VOL. II. 8 G before; 410 APPENDIX. [no. III. before; and a "ferocious" multitude, yet have been tamely inoffensive for so many weeks before. They come too " in security, as trusting *' they approached unexpected;" those who knew of the Britons march- ing out of their camp unarmed, and hastened to cut them in pieces, knowing nothing of their light troops " traversing the country round," knowing nothing of their whole army taking possession of the woods in. front. The Britons from their ambuscade beheld their approach, but they beheld not the Britons at all. They entered the hollow of the hills, and pushed along the line of the valley. Germanus therefore prepared to open his masked battery upon them. He had ordered his men to second his voice, and to repeat his cry. Then he and Lupus thrice re- peated the wondei'-working word AUeluiah. The whole army repeats it after them. The enclosing hills reverberate tlie sound. The Picts and Saxons are struck with consternation ; fear they shall all be instantly crushed, by the rocks on their sides, or by the sky over their heads ; throw down their arms, and fly. Such is this miraculous victor}', in all its circumstances ! It is plainly, 1 must say. An idiot's tale, told with sound and fury. Signifying nothing. It is absurd in its parts ; it is absurd in the whole ; and the internal evi- dence is strong, vigorous, irresistible against it. SECTION II. Yet internal evidence is often delusive. Let us therefore examine the external, and see whether this bears equally hard upon it. ** In the county of Flint," says Usher, the first Who attempted to ascertain the scene of this memorable victory *, " near the town which * Except that trifler, as I was ready to call him from report, or, as I ought to call him, that writer of whom I know not and wish not to know any thing, Polydore Virgil. *' Noa •' ad Trentam fluvium," says Usher, 179, «* prout conjec,tura auguratus est Polydorus." "is SliCT. II.] APPENDIX. 4 1 I " is denominated Mold bv the Englisli and Gu'ul-cruc by the Welsh, is *' this battle reported to have been fought, and the place to have retained " from it, even to the present day, the name of INIaes Garmon, which " signifies the Plai/i of Germajuis -, this holy army being baptized in the " little river Alen, that flows along one side of it i"." To whom Usher here refers as his reporter, is not told, and can only be conjectured. Who- ever he was, his report was not worth the reference. The Eritons are said by him to have been baptized in the river Allen, which flows along one side of the place ; when we know them to have been baptized in a large booth. Nor could the Britons have been baptized in the Allen, if the Allen be the rivulet which the Picts and Saxons crossed, as they advanced, and in M^hich some of them were drowned as they fled back; because the Allen must then have been at some distance, in front of the Britons. This river runs about a mile to the north-west of Mold, is there crossed now in the road from Wrexham to Holywell by a bridge, but was for- merly crossed by a ford ; and has upon its nearer or south-eastern bank the very field, to which Usher points as denominated Maes Garmon J. On this field has been recently built an obelisk, by a gentleman curious concerning any incidents relative to the history of the region, but with- out any evidence from tradition, as no tradition of a battle there exists in any part of the neighbourhood, and without any documents in writing, as his nephew, who now possesses his estate, knows of none. He built it merely, as the inscription upon the obehsk witnesses, by the very words of Usher's Constantius, and of Usher himself, adopted through the whole ; on what would naturally be thought by a person so adopting and so curious, the infallible authority of Usher. Thus one of this gentleman's family, I suspect, first communicated his intelligence of the name, witJi his conjecture of the battle, in an excursion of Ushei-'s out of Ireland by Holy well and Wrexham into England; as, in the re- "t Usher, 179 : " In agro Flintensi, juxta oppidum quod Angli MoU, Cambro-Eritanni *' Guid-cncc appellant, hoc gcstum aiunt ; indeque locum Maes Garmon, quod Campura " Gcrmani sonat, hucusquc nomen retinuisse; in practer-fluente Aleno fluviolo, sacro ■" hoc cxcrcitu haptizato." ^ Cough's Britannia, ii. 596; Owen's Ogilby Improved (1764), p. 267 j and private in- formation from a very obliging clergj-man in the neighbourhood. 3 G 2 operation -112 APPENDIX. [no. nr. operation of that intelligence or that conjecture from Usher again, ianother of them erected an obelisk §. But the whole was a delusion, in Usher and his reporter ; a delusion, tesulting solely from the solitaiy circumstance of the name. Yet the name was so obscure in itself, even so unaccompanied by any tradition, that till Usher called it into notice by fixing this battle at the place, it was all unknown ; and, even since Usher did this, has engaged little notice before the obelisk was erected. Leland takes no notice of it. Camdea takes none. Lhuyd too, ^^ ho so judiciously corrected and so usefully enlarged Camden's account of Wales, heard as little of it as either of them. He inserted, indeed, a mention of the name, with an application of it to the victoiy, in his additions; but inserted them only, in an express reference to the opinion of Usher about them. " Near this town," he Says concerning Mold, " as the learned Usher supposes, was that cele- *• brated victory which he calls Victoria Alleluiatica — ; adding, that in *' memory of that miraculous victory, the place is called at this day Maes " Garmon |[." This is all which a native of Wales, a native of North- § The inscription is this : " A. D. CCCCXX," an error, Usher, p. 516, placing it in 430, '* Saxones Pictique bellum adversus Britones junctis viribus susceperunt," the very words of Constantius in Usher 179, " in hac regione hodieque Maes-garnion appellata," the inscriber's own words, and faulty, as denominating a field, a region, " cum in prselium de- *' scenditur," the inscriber's words again, " sub apostolicis ducibus Germano ct Lupo *' Christus militabat in castris," the words of Constantius ; " Alleluja tcrtio repeti- *' turn cxclamabant," the words of Constantius again, " hostile agmen terrore proster- '«' nitur," Constantius's words again, " triumphant hostibus fusis sine sanguine," the words of Constantius again, " palma," victoria in Constantius, "fide non viribus obtenta," Ihe very words of Constantius once more; " MP in Viclm-'Ks AUelidaticcE," an appellation formed by Usher and peculiar to him (179 and 180), " memoriam N. G.," Nehemiah ■Griffiths, " MDCCXXXVr." Mr. Griffiths has thus transcribed his account of the battle literally from Constantius, has only put in some supplementary words de propria penit, and has even- taken Usher's very appellation of the victory for his own: and I suppose a former owner of the ground to have given the information to Usher ; as I find, that he who erected the obelisk inherited the estate of Rhual, of which this field Is a part, from " Robert Ed.- *' wardes a gentylman [who] dwellith," says Leland in Itin. v. 37, "at [Rhual, ' " I suppose] on the side of Alen yn Molesdale, haviflg plenty of wood and goodly medow by " Alen side." I Gibsoa's Camden, Sa^.. Wales^ SECT. 11.] APPENDIX. 413 Wales, one peculiarly inquisitive and sagacious concerning the historical antiquities of his country, says upon the subject ; knowing no more, than what Usher had told him. So insignificant was the name in itself! And the very obelisk, by the very tenour of the inscription upon it, all bor- rowed in terms from Usher, but neither in Usher, nor in its copy of him, hinting at any authority higher than mere supposition ; proves no tradition of this battle to have existed at the field, -when INIr. Griffiths erected that obelisk on it, or even when Usher pitched upon it as the scene of this battle. Nor does the field in any manner correspond with the battle. The ground of this was a small, long, narrow valley, enclosed by two ranges of lofty hills at the sides, traversed by a road from end to end, and having a rivulet across the mouth of it, capable of " swallowing up" precipitate forders. But the place pitched upon for it, is only in general a level range of ground, intersected by the Allen, and only in particular a single field, upon the very bank of the Allen. " Mold," says our Welsh traveller, himself equally Welsh with his subject, " consists prin- " cipally of one broad and handsome street, on a gentle rising in the midst " of a small but rich plain. The church is placed on an eminence. — At " the north end of the town stands the mount, to which it owes the " British and Latin names, Yr ffyddgnig and Mans Altus. — About a *' mile west of the town [I] visited Maes Garmon,'' &c. *. The ground from Mold to the field, wc thus see, is all a plain in general ; and is therefore sunk into no valley in the middle, ridged up into no hills at the sides, and waving with no woods upon the latter over the former. The field too is itself a perfect level, I find from inquiry, five or six acres in extent. The river of it likewise, I equally find, is very shallow in its waters, having the ford Rhijd-goli, or the Clear, the Evident Ford, across it, and being therefore incapable of " swallowing up" any forders, how- ever precipitate. Such ground as this does reason proclaim in her loudest note, can never be the place of such an action as that. Tlicre * Pennant's Tour in North Wales, i. 419, .(.^j, 437; the author still retaining that tradesman's token, of writing without a nominative case to his verb. is. 411 APPENDIX. [no. riu is not a single feature of similarity lx^t\\een the historical and the anti- quarian ground of battle ; they arc as opposite as nature can possibly make tliem. The valley is all filled up, the hills are all pulled down, and the river is all transposed by the meddling hand of art. Nor could Ger- manus, if he was to visit his own place of ambuscade again, ever recog- nise it under its new form. The fact is, that this spot was selected for the place of the battle by tliat infantine imbecility of intellect, which took no pains to assimilate the scene to the story, which never pre- sumed indeed to think of this necessary operation, and was fondly^ credulously, implicitly. Led by the foolish tinklings of a name. Nor should Usher have suffered himself to be deluded by such a re- porter, lie should have been startled at his application of the name to the history, instantly on his assertion that " the army was baptized in the " little river Alen ;" an assertion, so contradictory to the narrative. But he should have been driven away as with a whirlwind frotn the whole, by his explanation of the name ; so contradictory to the very operations themselves. Macs Gannon signifies not what Lhuyd, and Mr. Gough from him, renders the name, " St. German's Field," as " in memory of *' that miraculous victory;" even though the margin adds, " Maes in the '' names of places so?«e///«t'6' implies more particularly, that battles have " been fought there, — vide Anglesey *." The Welsh and the Eretoons indeed do sometimes use the word Macs in this signification, as ?i'e equally use the word Field, yet always with some addition to mark it for a field of battle ; as, in the very name to which Lhuyd refers us within the isle of Anglesey, we have Kae y Maes Mater, which " implies some great battle *' fought here," as it is literally the Field of the great Fight, m English f. But the general and the natural meaning of the word among the Eretoons or the Welsh, was and is the same as that of Magh in Irish, the same word with a little variation, a Plain or a Level Ground. In this sense the name corresponds exactly with the site, but is totally discon- formable to the scene ; and, as the very presenter of the name to Usher * Gibson's Camden, 826; and Cough's, ii. 596. t Gibson, 810. 4 became SECT. 11.] APPE^'DIX. 415 became the explainer of it to him, the presenter was so stnick with the correspondency of the name, yet so inattentive to the disconformity of the scene, that though he rendered the name in the dubious manner of Lhuyd, a mere Plain, yet with Lhuyd again he boldly interpreted it at once into a Plain of Battle. There " is this battle reported to have " been /'ought,'' as Usher cites him reporting, " and the place to have re- " taincd from it, even to the present day, the name of Maes Garmon, *' which signifies the plaiij of Germanus *." By this single stroke the reporter should have awakened Usher from his dream of antiquarianism, and forced him to reflect for one moment upon the incompetency of a plain for his victory, upon the dissonance of the 7iame to the nari-ative, upon the contradiction in the localities to the facts. Usher would tlaus have resigned up the appellation for ever, to unite itself no longer with history, to stand only the title of a common field, to indicate onlv the site of a chapel probably, dedicated once to St. German, and existing so late, perhaps, as the very days of Leland -f. The field has lent its name to a farm of sixty-four acres that nearly surrounds it, yet is totally distinct from it. The former belongs to Wi'. Griffiths, but the latter to the lord of the manor. This circumstance corroborates my supposition, that the field was once the site of a chapel, dedicated like the adjoining church of Llan-armon to our own saint, Germanus. Upon the whole, therefore, from the full contrariety of the scene to the story, the obelisk overlooking a plain instead of a valley, and rising from the area of a level field instead of the ridges of two pa- rallel hills, that monument stands the witness of its own falsity; records a victory in its inscription, which it denies in the very aspect of the ground about ; proclaims a battle to have been fought upon t-he field, while the field protests against the proclamation from every feature of its face ; and thus. Like a tall bully, lifts its head, and lies. • Usher, 179: "Maes Garmon, quod Campum Gerniani sonat." Maes is ordinarily used for a Jield in general by the Welsh of tliis day. t Leland'sltin. V. 37 : " Tlierc longe 3 chapcllcs onto it," the parish of Mold, Only two of the three e.\ist at present, Ncnjuis and Tryddyn (Liber Regis), The third probably "was here. 4l6 APPENDIX. [no. III. " It is to be considered," adds Usher, however, endeavouring to bring up an accession of strength to his cause, yet doubtful of his power, and fearful of a failure, '•' whether this victory is not also alluded to in that *' passage of Gregory's writings : ' The omnipotent God, while the •' clouds were brightened over with light, hatli burst the gates of the " sea; because, by the illustrious miracles of the preachers, he hath *' brought even the ends of the world over to the faith. For behold ! *' he hath now penetrated the hearts of almost all nations ; behold ! he *' hath united the limits of the East and West in one faith. Behold ! ^' the language of Britain, which knew only how to grunt its barbarous " tones, hath long begun to sound the Hebrew AUdu'iah in the praises " of God. Behold ! the ocean, formerly swelling, is now reduced into *' senice under the feet of the saints ; and its barbarous movements, *' which the princes of the earth could not subdue with the sword, are *' tied up through the fear of God by mere words from the lips of the " priests ; and he, who in his state of infidelity never dreaded the troops " of the warriors, in his state of belief now fears the tongues of the " humble. For as, by the hearing of the words of Heaven, and by " the bright shining of miracles, the virtue of divine knowledge is in- " fused into him ; by the texTor of the same Deity he is so reined •* in, that he is afraid to do ill, and \\'ishes with all the desires of his " heart to attain a gracious eternity'*." These rhetorical ^vords, it eeems, have been applied by Bede, by Johannes Diaconus the old * Usher, 179} 180 : " Videndum, amion hue etiam spectat illud Gregorii. ' Oninipo- " tens enim Dcus, coruscantibus nubibus, cardines maris opcruit; quia, emicantibus proe- " dicatorum miraculis, ad fidcm etiam terminos mundi perduxit, Ecce enim ! peuc cunc- *' tarum jam gentium corda penetravit ; ecce, in una fide orientis limitem occidentisque con- •• juxit. Ecce ! lingua Britanniae, quae nil alium noverat quam barbaruni frendere, jamdu- " dum in divinis laudibus Hebrasum coepit Alleluia resoiiare. Ecce ! quondam tumidus, «• jam sanctorum pedibus substratus, servit oceanus ; ejusque barbaros motus, quos terreni " principes edomare ferro nequiverant, hos, pro divina formidine, sacerdotum era simplici- *' bus verbis ligant ; et qui catervas pugnantium infidclls nuiiquam metuerat, jam nunc *' fidelis humilium linguas timet. Quia enim, perceptis ccelestibus verbis, clarescentibus " quoque miraculis, virtus ei divinas cognitionis infunditur j ejusdcm divinitatis terrore re- •' frxnatur, ut prave agere metuat, ac totis desideriis ad sternitatis gratiam pervenire con- <( cupiscat » >» biograplier SECT. 11.] APPENDIX. 417 biographer of Gregory, and by Ainioinus the old historian of the Franks, to the conversion of the Saxons in Britain ; but Usher suf- ficiently exposes the absurdity of the application, by noting that very writing of Gregorj's, in which the words are found, to have been published in ."JQl, some years antecedent to Augustine's arrival from Gregory, for the conversion of the Saxons*. Smith too, in his anno- tations upon Bcde, lias very properly added to the decisive remark; by observing one of the terms in the main clause of all, " long since," to point at an event of a much older date-f. Yet neither the main nor any other clause, has the slightest reference to that victory. This is apparent at once, from the face of the whole. The whole alludes to one event ; not a slight, a private, a transitory fact, but a fact permanent, general, and important; not I he occasional victory of a small party of Britons over a petty host of i'icts and Saxons, but the grand victory of the Gos-. y)el over the Britons themselves. " The omnipotent God," says Gre^ gory " — hath burst the gates of the se.i, — hath brought even the ends " of the world over to the faith, — hath — penetrated the hearts of almost " all nations, — hath united the limits of the East and West in one " faith." This speaks in the plainest language of the general predomi- nancy of the Gospel among the nations of the earth. Gregory then comes to 3i particular nation, that of the Britons; as one, that by its re- moteness and its insularity peculiarly corroborated this general assertion. * Usher, i8o : " Etsi — ad gciuis Aiigloriim conversioncm a Bcda (Histor. lib. ii. cap. i.), " ct Johaiinc Diacono (Vll. Grcgor. lilj. ii. cap. 39), ct Aiinoino (Dc Gost. Francor. lib. iii. " cap. 74), isla Irahi noii ignoreiii ; quo iniims taiiu'ii atl illoriini acccdani sciilentiam, vci " illiid nic coliibet, quod, ante missmn ad Anglos Augiistinuni, expositionem Jobi a Gre- " gol-io (UcgC'^t. lib. i, c-pist. 41, indict. 9, ann. 591, cl lib. iv. epist. 46, indict. 13, aim. " 595) t'ditam I'nissc nnimajvtrlerini.'' t Smith ai liedc;, i2o: " Hoc," this jjassagc in Gregory, " Beda ad Anglorum conver.^ " sioncni rcUiIit, ii. i, ct post eimi J. DiAconus iu Vita Gregorii [ct Ainioiniis] ; non ob- '' scrvato; quod liber iilc scriptus erat aiitc Anglorum conversioncm, ac proiiidc hxc verba " Grcerorii pralium hujas capitis," the baUlc with the Saxons and Picls, " ejusque alleluia,- " [mii)iinc]respcxcrunt," Smith thus setting hisicetin the vcn,' steps of Usher ; " pr.X5crtini, " ciim id ut /'«/;«/««/«?« factufii pra-dicct." 'I'ho omission of the principal \Vv>rd in Sinilh'.-. sentence above, is very rcmark.ible ; as it sets the face of the \\liole directly ce^nlrarv to ilis- author's intention. VOL. u. 3 Ii " Thr 4 1 S APPENDIX. - ! [no. hi. " The language of Britain," he remarks, " which knew only how to *' grunt its barbarous tones, hath long si:ycE begain to sound the He- ** brew AUeluiah in t-he praises of God." So much, higherset was the rhetoric o^ Gregory, than to glance at a slight incijient in a provincial historv! The liplitning; of heaven streams in one oi" its lltishes across the \AlioIe compass of the sky. The eagle of heaven sweeps, in one of its flights, along the whole extent of the horizon. The soul of Gregory was mounted up(m the wing of an eagle, and rode upon a beam of the lightning, when he composed the passage above. Yet Usher attempted to confine the lightning within a little closet, and to thrust the eagle into a child's cage; when he endeavoured to lower the lofty passage into an allusion to his humble victory. Gregory, in truth, thought as little of the battle in Flintshire, as St. Jerome, who lived long before it, thought, when he spoke of Christian churches at Rome in similar language, and thus expressed himself concerning the similar worship of God in them: " tlie psalms resounded, and allehnuhs, echoing on high, " shook the gilded ceilings of the temples ;];." Yet, as error, once floated, spreads in a circle over all the surface of a still water, by not merely extending its own ring, but by generating other rings of a iveaher kind; " Gildas, a British author, who wrote in " the sixth century," adds INIr. Carte, moving in the circle generated by Usher's, " alludes to this victory as obtained Inj thehlessivg of God, with- " out any human assistance; which sufficiently appears from the cir- " cumstances of the relation§." The passage in Gildas, to which Mr. Carte refers, is said to be in " Epist. n. 17, 18," and is actually in Hist. c. xviii. But the passage has no more connexion with the AUeluiah vic- tory, than it hath with the battle of Pharsalia, or the engagement off Actium. It speaks, indeed, of a victory, but one totally different trom Germanus's. Gildas, in a preceding part of his history, notices what he calls " the first devastation ;" when " Britain, being trampled down for J Hieronymi Opera, i. 130, Franc, cf Lips. 1684: *« Sonabant psalmi 5 et autata tecta *• templorum, reboans in sublime, cjualiebat alleluia," § Carte, i. 182, 183. 5 " the SECT. II.] APPENDIX. 410 " the first time by two transmarine nations outrageously cruel, by the " Scots from the north-\\'est, by the Picts from the north, lies for many " years stunned and groaning*." He afterwards notices " the second " devastation," when " those former enemies" again carry destruction through the countiyf. He then comes to " the third devastation," in which " tlie black bands of Scots and Picts" again ravage the country :|:. He finally goes on in his xviiith chapter, to speak " of the victory;" and subjoins thus: " then first they [the Britons] made a slaughter among " the enemy, — trusting not in man but in God, according to that ex " ample in Philo, tJie divine aid becomes necessary ivhen human assistance "fails. The audaciousness of the enemy was repressed — , the enemy " retired out of the country§." This victory, therefore, had nothing miraculous in it, and is expressly ascribed by the author to the exertions of the Britons. These " made a slaughter among the enemy;" not standing like the Britons of Germanus, " the idle spectators of a victory V obtained," but wielding their weapons to obtain it, and dealing destruc- tion around them in obtainuig it. Nor were the Britons of Gildas en- gaged, like the Britons of Constantius, against Picts and Saxons, but against Picts and Scots. So very different in the nations opposed, and in the battle fought, is the victory of Constantius from the victory of Gildas; that the one has scarce any similarity with the other! " In Constantius's narration of the Alleluiah victory," subjoins Vsher, to all, willing to remove every objection if he can, and to lend his fable the full credibility of truth, " is a difiiculty yet remaining to be explained; " how the Saxons are here introduced warring w ith the Britons, irhen *' their arrival in the island seems j^OiYmo/' in /inn- to the legation of • Gildat;, c. xi. : " De prima vastatlonc. — Britannia, — ditabus piimum centibus t'ransnia- " rinis vchciueiUcr swvis, Scotonim a Circionc, Fictorum ab Aqiiilonc, calcahili?, imilto= '* 3tupet g'einitf|ne per annos." t Gildas, c. xiii. : " De Keciimlii vastaiione, — llli priorcs inimici," &c. X Gildas, c. xvj :• " De lertia vastaiione. — Tctri Scotorum Plctoniiiique grco;cs," S:r. -§ C. xviii. : " De victoria. Et turn primuni iniinicis — stragcs dabanl non confidcntes in '♦ honiinc scd in Deo, secundum illud cxcmplum I'iiilonis, necessa est adnse divi/ium tii't " luimantim cessat auxiliuvi. Qnicvit parumper inimicorum audacia, — rcccsserunt hosles a " civibus." 3 H 2 " (jcrmaiuisi. 420 AJTENDIX. [:fO. III. " Germanus. This knot Mattliev\- of Westminster and Carolus Sigo- " nius cut in two, because tlicy could not untie it; substituting the NNord " Scots for Saxons in the historj'. Bcde> Paulus Diacunus, and Frccul- " phus, deserting the calculations of Prosper in ascertaining the time of «' Gcrmaaus's legation, stated this victory to have been obtained in the •' reign of the emperor Marcian, after tlie arrival of the Jngles. On the " contrary, Camden, peculiarly learned in the antiquities of his country, " has retained the c'lironology of Prosper for the tirst expedition of Ger- " matms, but from Nennius's interpolator throws the arrival of the " 7\ngles into the year immediately preceding ; here neglecting the senti- " mcntsof Bede, and of all the Anglo-vSaxon writers, concerning the time " of their own arrival. But we have a very easy opening without tjiese " windings, if we consider that the Saxons had been used to invade *' Britain frequently, long before the arrival of Hen gist here. For in the " beginning of the reign of Valentinian the 1st, as we are informed by " Ammianus Marcellinus, the Saxons, no less than the Picts and Scots, " distressed the Britons continually with their ravages ; and Claudian " introduces Britain in the reign of Honorius, thus singing concerning " Stilicho, " Through him no more the Scouish sword I fear, " No more I tremble at the Pictish spear, *' No more I shrink to see the Saxon sails " Crowd all my shores, and wave in all my gales. " And the Notitia Imperii shews us, that a count of the Saxon shore " in Britain was appointed, for the defence of the island from their " ravasres*." Such difficulties have alwavs occurred to the examinin"; mind, * Usher, 180, 181 : "In Constantii de Alleliiiatico illo triumpho narrationc, difficultas " adhuc explicanda superest, qua ratione Saxones cum Britonibus bclligcrantes hie indu- " caniur, quum eoruni in insulam adventus Germani legatione tempore videatur fuisse " posterior. Eum nodiim Matthxtis Florilegus (Flor. Histor. ann. 448), ct Carolus Sigo- " nius (de Occidental. Iniper. lib. 12, ann. 429), ciam solvere non potuissent, dissecuerunt; " Scoturum pro Saxotiian in historia substituto votabulo. Beda (in lib. de Sex ^tatib.), " Paulus Diaconus (in Addit. ad Eutrop. lib. 15), et Freculphus (Chronic, torn. 2, lib. 5, •' cap. 16), a Frosperi ralionibus in tempore legationis Germani designando recedentes, post " adventum Anglorum sub M.irciano impcratore victoriam banc parlani fuisse statueruut, " Antiquitatum patriarum scientlssimus Camdenus contra (Britan. p. 95), in prima Ger- " mani SECT. IIw} APPENDIX. 42 1 mind, in attempting to reconcile the battle of Constantius with the known history of the times. AH but Usher referred it, as common sense required they should refer it, to a period posterior to the arrival of the Saxons; only dilFcring concerning the very year of that arrival. Yet all who dated it affer the Saxon arrival, whatever common sense might suggest in their favour, were certainly not right; and Usher, who has noticed their opinions witliout refuting them, who yet has advanced a different opinion of his own, is as certainly wrong. The battle of Con- stantius thus seems to be neither posterior nor prior to the Saxon arrival; and is, however paradoxical the assertion may seem, actually neither. o sea*. . ; .I-1 i 7 That it could not be posterior, two or three reasons will sufficiently prove. Germanus and his associate could not have sailed from France to Britain, as they really sailed, if the Saxons were already here. Those very prelates to whom Constantius ascribes the Alleluiah victory, "enter " the ocean," as Bede tells us ; " and even to the middle of the passage " by trhich you cross from the Gallic hay into Britain, the vessel flew " safe with prosperous gales." Then a storm comes on; but " a serene " trancpiillity ensues, the contrary winds return to minister to the voy- " age, and, having run over the sea in a short time, they enjov the " peace of their wished- for shore*.'' "^I'hey thus embarked at the usual port " mani profcctione Prosper! chronologia retent&, ex N'mii intcrpolatore Anglorum advcntum " in annum proxime praecedcntcm conjicit ; Bsdx et Anglo-Saxonicorum omnium scriplo- ' " rum de sui advtnlus tempore scntentia liic. neglecta. Sed absque istis diverticulis facillimus " patebit exitus, si consideravcrimus, longe prius quam appulitset hie Hengisuis, tVequeiiter " Saxonas krunipere consuevisse in Brilauniam. Nam in principio imperii Valentiniani I. " Saxonas, non miniis quam I'ictos et Scotos, Britannos aerun.nis vexavisse continuis, auctor " est Ammianus Marcciiiuus (Hi^tor. lib. 26) ; et sub Honorio Aug. de Stiliehone ita cinen- " tern introducit CLuuiianus Britaiiniam, Illius effectum curls, ne bella timerem Scoiica, ne Pittum tremerem, ne litcore tofo Prospitirem diibiis venturum S.ixona vcniis. " Kl, ad insulam ab eorum impetii defindendam, instituiuni fulsse comilem Uttoris Sajco?tid " per Britanmam, Notilia Imperii indicat." • Bede, i. 17 : " Germanus — et Lupus — intrant oceanun), et usque ad medium itineris, " quo a Gallico sinu Britannias usque tcnditur, secundis flatibus na^^is tuta volabat. — Tran- •' quillitas ■i22 APPENDIX. [yo. Ill, port in Francr, and landed at the usual port in Britain. What then were these? Bede himself shall tell us: as ,'* Britain," he says, "has •• Belgic Gaule on the south, the fiearest shore of which is ppencd to ': passengers from the c'lly called Portiis Rutupis, hy the English now V corrupted into Repta-caefstir/.' or Richborougii near Sandwich ; " the V sea interposing between ijt and Gessoricwum," or Boulogne, " the near~ •/ est shore of the nation of the Mori,ni," in Gaule f. But if the Saxons had been then arriyed in Britain, and hostilities had been then commenced by them against the Britdns; the port of Richborough must have been shut up to tU '*. Aixglqcum sive Saxonum gens, invitaia a rcge prxfato, iribus loiigis' " navibus Britanniam advehitur, ct in orientali parte insuix, jubente codetn rege, locum " manendi — siiscipit." . . § Nennius, c. 28 : " Intcrea vencriint tres chiulas, a Germauia in exilio piilsse, in qulbus ** erant Hors et Hengist; — Gorligej-Hus aiitem suRcepil eos benignc, et tradidit eis insulani "• q,uae_Jiiigiiitfl9]i+M,v^c.atuET9netli."; M. VVi?stni. 394, interprets 'Sphiqla'l to be agal- Icy, " longas naves quas cuylas sive galeias appellant." The Saxon, laqg^iaga has still Ci?e^.a,s^i^ arid qcelsj a. keel. Yet Ae^Z is still retained for, a ship at NewtastJe upon Tymc, tbougUJipij>;|rl.v\yfijtnx. ajope we know the precise import of it .4s a gaU^if ^t firgt.; , !^c^'s. eh:'u..ua " expression Sriir. II.] APPENDIX. 423 came the poinf, from whicTi tliey afterwards prosecuted their invasion of Britain f . The harbour of Richborough, therefore, was possessed, at tha't period,' By the vessels of the Saxons; and all intercourse between France a^'d Britain, at that grand port of passage into the latter, must have^ been totally precluded to those French prelates. To shew tliis' in' the most striking view, T will notice an incident of history, mucH' later in time, and consequently more emphatical in import. After the Saxons 6f Kent, and the Saxons of ma'ny other parts of Britain, had been' brouglit within the pale of humanity and the Gospel ; Wilfrid, a Saxon' iDishop of the new' Christians, was 're'turniing from France into Britain. He steere'A'for the old' port of passage in Britain, Richborough, the town of which had now descended from the hill of the castle, had settled on the very sands of the sea, and was therefore beginning to be denominated as it is' now. Sandwich + ; but was driven upon the Coast of Sussex, then addicted equally as it was of late to the phinderino- of wrecks, then addicted tenfold more, as not restrained by the civilizino- gehiiis of Christianity. The Salons of Sussex were not converted yet, but left to the operations of their own "heathen spirit, and to the heathen consideration of a state of nature being a state of hostility in man to man. Such was the influence of this consideration, and of that spirit in Sussex then, that the chaplain and biographer of the bishop speaks of the coast, just as we should speak of the Moorish shore of Africa at present. " The south-east wind blowing hard," he says, " the whiten- " ing heads of the waves threw them upon the region of the South- " Saxons, ivith which thet/ivere unacquainted. — But the Gentiles, coming expression of " longas naves" for what Nemiiiis calls " chiulae," indeed, mia;lu have sn{;'gesicd to us before, and does confirm at present, M. Westminster's interpretation. But how comes Neivnius, a Briton, to use the Saxon term ; and Bede, a Saxon, the Romaa OTIC? The name galtcj/ itself conies evidently to us and to the French, from the Italians and their galea; a dilferer.t word from galea, a helmet in Latin, and accented, even spelled, diflerently, as in this line of M. Paris (p. 530) : In tettK gaJeaj in aquis formido ^o/Wo/. + Ncnnius, c. 46. X Eddius's Vita Wilfridi, c. xlii. in Gale, i. 58 ; »' I'oitum Sandwich}" the first men- tion of it under that nam':, in all our history, " down '»2 1 APPENDIX. [n'O. lU. " down w'ilh a very great uvmy, resolved without delay to seize the ship, '■ to divide the money as plunder among themselves, to carry off' as '• slaves those who yielded, and tp slay with the sword those who re- " sisted^.'' Yet these were countrymen to the bishop and the crew, these were near neighbours to the new Christians. What then would not the Saxon pirates have done, all etiually in the feroeity of nature, less civilized from the very business of their lives, and more barbarous from their very banishment, as the outcasts of society, as tlic provoked enemies of all mankind ; to the stranger bishops, and to the stranger Christians, coming from France into their harbour, and anchoring near to their vessels ? They "would certainly have seized, and probably ha^c murdered then) immediately. Had indeed the Saxon invasion then commenced, the whole region of Roman Britain must have been in too violent an agitation of spirits, too much intlamed with a high and raging fever in its veins ; ever to have invited the prelates into it. The Pelagian heresy \\ould have been con- sidered as an evil much less formidable in its nature, and much less pressing in its encroachments, than the Saxon invasion. The controver- sies of theojogy would have been resigned up, to a period of peace and leisure. All thoughts, all exertions would have been employed, in pre- paring for the new war, in preventing the ruin of all Britain, in pre- cluding the destruction of all Christianity, So incompatible is the very victory, said to be obtained by the bishops over the invading Saxons, with the very coming of the bishops into Britain ! But if, with Bede, we fix the arrival of the Saxons in the year A4Q*; the Saxon invasion necessarily ranking still later in time, and § Eddii.s, c. xiii. : " Navigantibus — eis de Gallia Brltannicum marc, — flante — vcnto *■' eiiro-austro dure, albescentia undarum ciilmina in regionem Austraiium Saxoiium, quani " noil noverant, projeceiunt cos. — Gcnlilcs aiiUnii, cum iiigciiti cxorciui venicntes, navcni " arripere prxilam ibi pecuniae dividere, captivos subjugator dcduccre, resistcntcsque gladio *' occiderc, incunctanter proposuerunt." Wilfrid and his men however escaped, pushed off to sea, and gained their port, *' prosperc in portum Sandwich atque suaviter pcrvenerunt.'' • Bede, i. 15. Germanus fECr. n.] APPENDIX. 425 Germanus dying In 448 f , this good bishop must have fouglit the battle and won the victory, one year at least after he was dead^. The victory and the battle, therefore, if at all real, could not possibly have hap- pened posterior to the general invasion of the Saxons §. Usher accordingly had recourse to a new hypothesis, which is not exposed to these invincible objections, which has gained an universal acquiescence ever since, and has actually carried the narration of Con- stantius into our national history. Yet this hypothesis lies open to similar objections, and is just as untenable as the other. That the narration refers to a period, when the Saxons were hostile and invasive; is apparent upon the very front of it. But that it also refers to a period much prior to the general inviision by the Saxons ; is equally apparent. The narration forms a part of that history, which relates not to the second expedition of Germanus, hut to the Jirst ; which recites the incidents that arose during the legation, njot of Germanus and Sevenis, but of Germanus and Lupus ||, which therefore speaks of events that hap- pened, not so late as even 447, but so early as 429-430 *. The Saxons of Constantius then must be, what Usher states them to be, some Saxons that existed in the island many years prior to the general inva- Kion ; if they ever existed in it at all. But thej never existed ; nor is it t Usher, 204, 205. X Lhuyd in Gibson, 826, says thus: "Whereas it may be objected, that seeing it is " allowed St. German dyed in the year 435, it was impossible he should lead the Britons in " this island against the Saxons, for that Hengist and Horsa arrived not here till 449; he " [Usher] answers," &c. Lhuyd thus, by a mistake of memory, confounds Camden's chronology with Usher's, and substitutes that very chronology in Camden which Usher re- futes, for the very chronology which Usher proposes himself. § We naturally tliink with Usher, 180, thit " Bcde, and all the Anglo-Saxon writers'* are the pronerest judges "of their own arrival in Britain ;" if wc do not reflect, that the computation of lime from the Christian xra was not begun by any before 525, that it was not adopted by many till one or two centuries afterward, and that therefore various errors must necessarily have arisen, in the retrospective application of it to evtnis. H Usher, 179: *' Victoriani Alleluiaiicam Germano et Lupo ducibus — obtentam." Sec also Bedc, i. 17-10. * Usher, 175. VOL. II. 3 I in •120 APPRNDIX. [n'O. Iir. in the po\A-cr of Usher to exert a kind of Promethean art; and to lend life to these mere statues fabrieated by (Jonstantius's hand. The Saxons undoubtedly harassed the shore of Britain, before they took, up their residence in Thanet. Yet they harassed it not, as Usher makes jNIarcellinus to say they did, " continually," and " no less than the *' Scots and Picts," even •' in the beginning of the reign of Valen- " tinian I. ;" because, what INIarcellinus says of the Saxons then, what he says of the Saxons at unij other time, has no keferexce to the ISLAND, but is ALL CONFINED TO THE CONTINENT f. The Saxon de- scents upon Britain did not begin as early, as even the close of Marcel- linus's history, the year 378 %. So very unfortunate is Usher, in his first Inference to history ! So long has Marcellinus been repeated from him to say, what Marcellinus never says ! So carelessly have the references of this truly great man in historical criticism, been echoed from mouth to mouth, and transmitted from pen to pen, without one examination through the course of a century and a half! Even when the Saxon invasions began upon our shores, even when they were prosecuted in their utmost violence, they were not prosecuted, as Claudian in the laxity of poetical language insinuates they were, upon everji part of the shore. The}' harassed only one part of it, and this not on the ivestern or Welsh side of the isle, but on the contrary or eastern ; not even upon the eastern along the 7i'holc range of the shore, at any point towards the north, at any about the wiclil/e, but at the lower end of all to the south, at the grand lend of the isle on the south-east. This is t Usher, i8i, cites " Amniian. Histor. lib. 26," but means lib. 27, where, in p. 494 (Paris, 1681), he notices the Saxon?, the Tirts, anil ihc Scot3, for lhcjfr5< time j where he harasses the Britons Wwh the Scots and Picts, but the Gawijwith the Saxons: " Picii, — " et Scotti, per diversa vagantes, nuilta popiiiabantur ; Gallkanos veto tractus Eranci et " Saxones, iisdtin confines, — viohibant." The mention of the Saxons in lib. 28, p. 522, is merely allusive; " quam ob caus.iui pix ceteris hostibus Saxones limc-nlur, iit repentini." The only other mentioH in MarccUuius, is at p. 536, 537 ; where the scene is equally in Gciiilf, as the final feat was in Germany, " in ipsis Francorum finibus," says Orosiiis in a note here. X Marcelliuus, lib. x,v\i. p. 655, plain SECT. II.] APPENDIX. 427 plain from the very fact alleged for his own purpose by Usher, the Roman appointment " of a count of the Saxon shore in Britain,". Where this count's jurisdiction lay m Britain, and how far it extended along the coast of Britain, we know with the greatest precison from the very " Notitia Imperii," alleged by Usher. " Under the disposition," says this record, " of that dignified officer, the count of the Saxon .shore " in Britain," arc troops at these forts sj)eciiied ; " Othona" or Ithan- cester near Maldon in Essex, at " Dubris" or Dover, at " Leinannis" or Limne nearlivlhe, at " J>rannodunum" or Brancaster in the north of Norfolk, at '• Gariannonum" or Caster on the Yare in the south of it, at " Regulbium" or Reculver in Kent, at " Rutupis" or Rich- borough in Kent, at " Anderida," I know not what place in Sussex, and at " Portus Adurni" or Aldrington near Shoreham in Sussex §. 'J'hus we find the Saxon shore of Britain to have been all confined between Aldrington in Sussex, and Brancaster in Norfolk. So little did it extend into North- Wales, as Usher has extended it; that it reached only a few miles, upon either side of the South Foreland ! Accordingly, when the Saxons appeared for the last time otFthe shore of Britain, and from intended invaders became hired auxiliaries ; they were then at this very angle of the island, were landed on the isle of Thanet, and from the isle of Thanet marched into the interiors of the country. All assist- ance, therefore, in support of Constantius's narrative, as derived from the existence of a Saxon shore prior to the general invasion by the Saxons; is merely the vision of a dream, a ghost that glides before the § Pancirollus, fol. i6i : "Sub dispositionc vlri spectabilis, coniitis litoris Sa.xonici per " Firitanniaiii. IVajpositiis — Olhonas. Prxpositus — Dubris. PrasposiUis — Lemannis. Prx- " positus — Brannodmiesis Braiinotluno. Propositus — Gariaiinonensis Garlannouo. Tri- " bunus — Rcgulbio. I'rKpositus — Rutupis. Propositus — Anderida;. Pncpositus — Poriu •' Adurni." For appropriating these ancient names to modern places, sec Caniden, 247, Somncr's Roman Forts and Ports in Kent, 103-106; Horsley, 488; Ives's Gariunonmii fairlv considered; and Cough, i. 206. Camden's reasons for fixing Anderida at Newcndi-n in Kent, arc refuted at oncQ by history itself. Anderida being a town of llic Khemi, who iuh.d>iled between the Cantii of Kent and the Bclg.-e of Hampshire (Richard, 18); and tllia, the founder of the South-Saxon kingdom, completing his conquest of Sussex hy the reduc- tion of Andrcdeccslcr (Huntingdon, f. 179). 3 1 2 <^v.- 428 APPENDIX:. [XO. IH. eye of fancy, a form that is all unsubstantial when you attempt to embrace it. Ter conatus ibl coUo dare brachia circum, Ter frustra comprensa niaiius effugit imago, Par levibiis vtntis, voliicrique simillima somno*. But let US attend to another feature, in the complexion of tliis false history. From the isle of Thanet the Saxons penetrated in time to North-Wales, and reached the banks of the Allen at last; but not till many hundreds of years after Germanus had visited the country. Yet Usher exhibits them in Flintshire during Germanus's visit, and not merely by themselves, but in company with Picts also. This circum- stance forms an additional note of spuriousness upon the narration, though Usher has entirely overlooked it. The Picts and the Scots, it is true, invaded the Roman half of Britain repeatedly, but never in imion •with the Saxons, and never in North- Wales. The Picts particularly, whom Usher has carried with the Saxons into that country, were even more unlikely than the Scots to enter it. " Britain," says Gildas, as I • " Maes Garmon," says Mr. Pennant, " a spot that still retains the name of the saintly " commander, in the celelrated battle of the Victoria Alleluiatica, fought in 420," 420 ! ! ! " between the Britons, headed by the bishops Germanus and Lupus, and a croud of pagan " Picts and Saxons, ivko were carrying desolation though the coimtrj/." He then gives an account of the battle, which is true in itself, but all at variance with the ground : " It has " been objected by cavillers," he adds, " that the Saxons were not at that time possessed of " Britain," when no one ever objected they were not possessed of the country, because the whole story proves they were not; and the only objection has been, what indeed Mr. Pennant means to state, though he has been unfortunate in his language, that they had not yet begun their reduction of the isk. " That may be admitted," though it is expressly called a cavil before; "but the learned \ls\\e.v overthrows \he objection," though tlie objection •* may be admitted," as we have been told just before, " by rightly observing, that those ** people" were not indeed possessed of Britain, and thus overthrows the objection by alloiu- ing it, but " had long before made temporary invasions of our island, and committed great " ravages m several farts ; and calls to witness Ammianus Marcellinus," who witnesses no such thing. " And to his authority I may add," what Usher himself has expressly added, •« that the Romans found it necessary to have, in the laler limes, a new officer to watch " their motions, and repel their invasions, a comes littoris Saxonici per Britannias." (Tour in North- Wales, i. 437, 438.) Such are writers of travels, when they become critics in history ! so honest to others, so just to truth, so dignified in themselves ! have SECT. II.] APPENDIX. 42Q have cited him before, " being trampled down for the first time hy two " transmarine nations outrageously cruel, by the Scofs from the north- " ivest,'' that is, across the Clyde from Argyleshire, their original seat of residence in Britain ever since tlie year 320 || ; " by the Picts from " the northr that is, across the frith of Forth, from the regions of Caledonia beyond ; the two nations thus evading the wall of Antoninus- between the friths, by transporting themselves over the water of both, so breaking into the Roman province of Valentia, between that wall and Severus's, "lies for many years stunned and groaning." This shews us the nature of the Pictish and Scottish irruptions in a lively form. The Scots and Picts had an embarkation for the purpose; but then it was merely to float them over the two friths, to give them that access into the country which the more northerly wall prohibited, and to land them on the visible shore at the other side : they then overran the country up to the southerly wall, and ravaged all the present low- lands of Scotland, from Falkirk even to Berw^ick. They therefore pene- trated not, either by land or by water, into North-Wales ; and never came within one hundred andjifty miles from it : even if either of them had penetrated so far, these would not have been the Picts, but the Scots. The Picts invaded the country from the north-east, and the Scots from the north-west: the latter therefore must have been the enemy that would ninge along the road from Carlisle to Chester; while the former would range in a parallel direction, from Berwick towards York. Even if the Picts had turned in upon the course of the Scottislx ra\'agcs, had given up their own course to the Scots, so had crossed obliquely I'rom Edinborough to Carlisle and Chester, yet they did not. they could not, act in union U'ith the Saxons. 'J'he Saxons indeed are all within another hemisphere, as it were ; they are on the other, Uie eastern side of the island, and at the south-eastern angle of it ; they must therefore be brought across the breadth of the whole, like the Picts ; and across a breadth as oblique, Init vuich more ample, than theirs, before the Picts and they can be united together, before we can accoia- II Hist, of Manchester, ii. 250, octavo. modats; 130 APPENDIX. [^'O. HI. niodate this particular narrative to the general history. The position of the universe must be altered before this Ptolemaic system can possibly be adopted ; general history stands like the sun in the C^opernican, the centre of gravitation to all the lesser orbs about it, and the grand regu- lator of all their movements. But, as Gildas goes on still more explicitly to describe what he calls *' the second devastation" of the Picts and Scots, " those former ene- " mies, — borne along with the wi/igs of ours, by tlic arms of rowers, " and with sails helbj'wg in the wind, break through the borders, kill all " before them, and mow down, trample upon, pass over, as ripe corn, " all that come in their way *." A\^c thus see the Scots and Picts invading Roman Piritain now, just as they invaded it before ; crossing the friths with sails and oars, entering the country from the borders, and ravaging it up to Severus's \\i\\\ again: we see them also still with- out any party of Saxons among them. Then they were " hastily driven " back heijond the seas" by some Roman auxvliaries sent to the Britons ; and the more hastily, " because they greedily transported their annual " booty across the seas when they met with no resistance f." So clearly does Gildas continue to fix the Picts and Scots on the north of the friths, and to make the country immediately south of the friths the only scene of their ravages, while he gives a different and a distant scene to the descents of the Sa.roiis .' "The Romans," he says, only olliiding to the Saxons, not specifying them, but plainly indicating them, " on the -" shore of the ocean in the southern clime, where their navij was lic/jf," meaning Richborough particularly, the grand port of their navy for Britain |, " and where they were apprehensive of the wild beasts of « * Gildas, c. xiii. : " Illi priores ininiici — alls rcmoruni, remigumque bracliiis, ac velis " vento sinualis, vccti, terniiiios riimpunt, cxdutitquc omnia, ct qiixque obvia, maturam " sen seo-etcm, nictunl, calcant, transt-iinl." t Gildas, c. xiv. :' " Auxiliatores egregii — prospcrc trans maria fugaverunt, quia anni- *' vcrsarias avide prsedas, nullo obsistenle, trans maria exaggerabant." I have supplied a clause in the text above, as necessary to connect the remark svith the fact. X Ilist. of Manchester, ii. 509, quarto. " Barhanj, SECT. 11.] appendix:. 431 " Barhary, fix towers at intervals for a survey of the sea §." Gildas thus places his towers, and thus points his apprehensions, on and at the Saxon shore of Britain ! But when he relates ^\ hat he calls " the third devastation," and what he states as the last, " the black bands of Scots and Picts," he says, " emulously emerge from the coracles, in which they were borne across *' the vale of the sea, and, — with more than usual confidence, seize from •' the natives all the northern and extreme part of the land, up to the " very wall || :" even this they attack, this they storm, and pour into- tlic countr\- on the south. How far they went, and whether they met (if they ever met) with any Saxons, may seem not easy to be ascer- tained ; r formerly supposed them to have pushed only through the bishopric of Durham into the county of York, yet two years afterward to have returned and penetrated into Lincolnshire^. But, as Gildas expressly asserts the Picts to have never returned any more *, I now see the necessity of reducing both these invasions into one ; of dating them both as one in the year -14 8, the ascei'tained year of Germanus's death in Italy, the real year of Artius's third consulship toof, and of carrying this invasion as far to the south as Lincolnshire ; then, in the very same year, accidentally came a party of the Saxons u|)on the coast, as we are told by Nennius, were invited to land as auxiliaries, and as auxiliaries engaged in battle with the invaders. This engagement both Gildas and Nennius have suppressed, in their natural dislike for men who pro\ed § Gildas, c. xiv. : " In littorc quoquc ocean! ad meridianam plagatn, qua naves coruni " habcbantiir, ct inde Barbaricae fcrx bcstix timebantur, turrespcr intervalla ad prospecUun " maris collocant." II Gildas, c. xv. : " Emergunt ccrtatim decuricis, quibus sunt trans Tithicam [Tethycani^ " vallein vccti, — totri Scolorum I'ictorumque greges, — ct — solito confidcnlius onmoin a(ini- " lonalcm extrtmaniquc terrae paitempro [read aij indigenis nuiro-tenus capcssunt." 51 Hist, of Mancbcitcr, ii. 528, quarto. • Gildas, c. xix. : " I'ictl in cxtrcnia parte insulx tunc primuni, et deinceps, rcijuic- «' verunt." + As Carte, i. 192, fixes the year, and as the death of St. German in 448 obliges all to fix it. Hist, of Manchester, therefore, in ii. 513, quarto, must stand corrected. 2 so AS2 APPEN'DIX. [n<). hi. SO perfidious afterwards, iinjusth' stiliiiig the truth |: but at a hitcr period two Saxons, or two wlio in tlie predominance of the Saxons con- sidered themselves as such, did them the justice which the Britons had denied. " The engagement being begun," says Bede, " with the enemy " who had come from the north, tlie Saxons gained the victory §." — " The Sodons," adds Huntingdon in tliat very spirit of Bede, which shews the Saxon prejudices operating equally as the British before, to the hurt of history, " entered into an engagement against the Picfs and " Scots, who hiul now come even to Stamford, which is situated in the " southern part of Lincolnshire, distant from Lincoln forty miles; when " therefore those," the Saxons, " had fought with their javcHns and " lances, and these," the Picts and Scots, " had very keenly contended " \\ith tlieir axes and broad-swords, the Picts [and Scots] could not " bear so strong a pressure upon them, but provided for their safety by " their llight : the Saxons triumph in victory, and enjoy the booty \\." Thus do all these opposing historians unite together against their wills to make up that truth in one whole which they have respectively given in parts only ; to shew both the Britons and Saxons employed in obtain- ing this victory, those as principals, these as auxiliaries ! Such and so local was the battle, which exhibits to us the associated Picts and Scots :}: Gildas, c. xviii. " De Victoria," says only, " clabant stragcs," and thus confines the victory to the Britons. Nennius suppresses all meniion of the victory; yet Gildas says what plainly allows the Saxons were to fight for the Britons, telling us in c. xxiii. that a resolution was formed by the Britons concerning the Saxons, " in insulanj ad retntdeiidas *' aquilonales gentes intromitterentur ;" adding, that the Saxon host accordingly landed " quasi pro patr'ta pugnaliirus, sed earn certius inipugnaturus." Nennius also notices, that " ipsi promi^crunt expugnare iniinicos ejus forliter )" and introduces the Britons, telling them, after the battle at Stamford undoubtedly, " recedile a nobis, auxilio vesiro non indi- " gemus." § Bede, i. 15: " Tnito — certamine cum hostibus qui ab aquilone ad aciem venerant, ■" victoriam sumpsere Saxoncs." 11 Huntingdon, f. 178: " Inierunt autem certamen contra Pictos et Scottos, qui jam " venerunt usque ad Stanfordiam, quse sita est in australi parte Lincolniae, distans ab ei 40 " niilliariis: cum igilur illi pilis tt lanceis pugnarcnt, isti vcro sccuribus gladiisque longis " rigidissime deccrlarent, nequiverunt Picli pondus tantum perferre, sed fuga saluti suae " consuluerunt; Saxones victoriosi triumpho et prosd^ potiti sunt." for SECT. II.] APPENDIX. 433 for the last time, but the Saxons with them for ihcjirst, in the Roman regions of Britain^ ! The Picts then were united, not with Saxons, but with Scots, in their only three invasions of Roman Britain. In the first, when they broke into the country between the two walls, and retired into thcnr own Caledonia unopposed, they had Scots with them, bid no Saxons ; in the second, when they broke into the same country again, but were beat back into Caledonia by the Romans, they had equally no Sa.vons with them, but only Scots; in the third and last, when they broke through both the walls, and even pushed as far to the south as Stam- ford in Lincolnshire ; they had Saxons with them indeed, but had also Scots, and Scots as associates, but Saxofis as enemies. There indeed was the one only engagement at which the Picts and the Saxons were ever united in battle with the Britons, when the Saxons and the Picts ^Cln Hist, of Man. ii. 537, 538, quarto, I have wrongly interpreted these words of Gilnt Concerning the future pacificness of the Picts : " Picti in extrema parte insula: tunc *' primum, et deinceps, requieverunt, pradas et contr'itiones nonnunquam facientes." Tbe last clause I have interpreted as implying one more incursion into Britain, which I then believed to have been made, and therefore supposed to be meant here; but as I now see no such incursion to have been made, to be positively denied indeed by the first and second clause, I cannot interpret the last, in direct contradiction to them and to fact. That the Picts then and afterwards rested from incursions. Is explicitly affirmed ; and therefore the plundcrings or harassings sometimes made by them afterwards, must be acts very consistent with the resting before ; yet not acts merely of a private, a petty nature in their own country, as the mind is ready to suppose at first, but, as such a notice taken of them shews, acts of invasion and hostility upon one another ; acts of plundering aggression committed by Picts upon Scots, and the very beginnings of that war between them, which ended finally in the total reduction of the Picts by the Scots, Thus Fergus, who began to reign about A. D. 503, half a ceHtury later than this irruption of Scots and Picts into Roman Britain (Innes, ii. 690, 691), but eighty years earlier than Gildas's writing (Hist. c. xxvi.), extended the king- dom of the Scots beyond its original limits in Argyleshire, within which it had been settled by a prior Fergus (Hist, of Man. ii. 250, 251, octavo), and carried it a good way into the country of the Picts (Innes, i. 87 ; ii. 665, 666, 669, 674). We thus allow for the two Fergus's that have so much divided the Scottish antiquaries (Innes, ii. 666) ; thus assign a pointed meaning to these hiih.erto unheeded words of Gildas ; and thus fix historically the commencement of that war between the two nations, which then gave, which still gives, such a new aspect to the internal history of our whole island, VOL. II. 3 K Nvcre 454 APPENDIX. [no. III. were actually opposed to each other, when the Picfs were confederated with the Scots, and the Scwons were associated with the Britofis against both. So wild and so false, in every view that we can take of the subject, is Constantius's account of the Alleluiah victory ! So requisite was it, even for Germanus's sake, to strip off the false and monstrous covering of hair with which ignorance and imposition have endeavoured to orna- ment his head, in order to shade his baldness, like Caesar's, with a just and becoming crown of laurel ! Constantius's story requires the highest degree of evidence to authenticate it, yet has not even the lowest ; it is clogged with a vast variety of absurdities within ; it is loaded with the greatest incredibilities without : it is at last reduced into a mass of liisto- rical impossibilities, each speaking loudly against itself, all uniting in one powerful acclaim against all. Thus is the narration finally found to be one of the most extraordinary fabrications that were ever imposed upon the historical world ; projected with infinite confidence of false- hood at a time very near to the incidents, yet executed with little judi- ciousness of fraud, little knowledge of Britain, little regularity of ideas ; triumphing, however, in its victory over the belief of man for no less than twelve hundred years together ; but appearing, on a close exami- nation, infinitely wild in itself, actually incredible in every part, and absolutely impossible in the whole. r 1 N I s. THE LIBRARY UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA Santa Barbara THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE STAMPED BELOW. ""iB&iKffi- D 000 459955 ^r^'-n^ SMJBjB^BiMnMa aj « ffi^ WWK riJsJ£Jti£l30£JL 3£ '.'■». r. ■■•- -/■^r ^^^ .■^^-5-.:-:^^ -«^'«^ f'; m^ i^. ^ 'V, ■*. 'Mf r-#%^^^5i r*«!='< M*, ^■^ ^^^^m-^\ SM^^^^^^H^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^I '"I^^^^^^H ^^^^^^^^^^^^^E *^^ ' ;%i9Hli^^^^^^H ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^asf •tr'^uHrV vbH^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H ^^^^^^^^^^^^ r^ r -^lla^^^^l ^^^^^^^^^^T-^ * ^ a^:^^3S^B^^^^^^^^B ->' "^^^^^^^^^^^^^I^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H ^^^^^^^K^ ' ^^^^^^^^^1 ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^F*^ ^^^^^^V^! ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H ^^^^^^E^^' ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 ^^^l^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^l ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 jHHHHHHIHHHHHHHHHHH^pHHH i3Ei3yyy&3yfe36»i3£j3